Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

This is quite literally my fifth time rewriting this introduction page....please note that I officially started writing this story in 2016 and didn't start posting until maybe late 2017/2018. The first 20 or so, right around the beginning of Return to New York chapters were written far in advance while everything else after is more recent after a long pause from writing. There will be points I may end up fixing in the future.

Kimiko is an OC and the main character of this story. She is the youngest of the turtles at fourteen years and the shortest at 4'9". She is the first character I ever created, I imagined her in 2004 then started drawing her some years after~

Toyhouse Profile

Her full origin will not be revealed until much later in the story. Kimiko is the mutation experiment of a master geneticist who had lost her at some point during a transition process in which she had fallen down a drain. This resulted in a major shell injury which stunted its growth after some time. She was a sickly child with no prior memory of how she became a mutant or she ended up in the sewers. 

Kimiko was about the age of four when she fell in the drain and was discovered by Splinter, who was foraging for supplies. He took her in and raised her with the other four turtles. They mean a lot to her and she is closest to Michelangelo and Leonardo. Kim and Mikey having an almost sibling bond. 

Although she had frequent fevers during childhood, this did not stop Kimiko from learning ninjutsu, for she was and is incredibly stubborn. Her childhood sickness would eventually go away as it was primarily side effect from her mutation.

Her mask color is Pink and her weapons at the start are a pair of twin wakizashi with will eventually become a pair of katana. Her major hobbies are making and collecting weapons, video games, and listening to Pop/Punk, Alternative rock, and metal music. She is allergic to most perfumes, make up, and soaps, and can only use specific or all natural products (this comes into play later)

Aside from stubborn, Kimiko can be very manipulative, sassy, hot-headed, edgy, and will often let her emotions get the better of her. 

Throughout the story, there will be times of self-hatred, brooding, and depression, but it'll be more towards the middle and near the end. TMNT 2003 is a lot darker than its counterparts and I intend to keep that darkness.

Now that, that is said and done, please enjoy the series!

Chapter Text

Hamato Splinter sat in the middle of the darkness of the lair, the only source of light was the small candle stick that was on the cane he held up. The mutant rat then began a training exercise," Remember, to be a true ninja you must become one with the shadows. Darkness gives the ninja power, while light reveals the ninja's presence. "Then Splinter signaled the initial start for his students who were hiding around him," Now, can you extinguish this flame without revealing yourselves?" Splinter finished while taking the candle into his free hand.

-Kimiko's POV-

I pressed myself up against the one of the far corners of the lair, watching Master Splinter's every move, as well as come up with a strategy. First up was Donatello, who came in from another side of the lair and simply pounced to try and take the candle, of course that was a real practical move. Sensei only had to lower the candle to make Donnie miss entirely and have his face meet with the wall opposite from me. "Too noisy ,Donatello." Master Splinter said while rolling his eyes. I turned my attention to the wall I was on, I needed to start moving closer before someone else beats me. I proceeded to sidle along the edge of the wall at a somewhat slow pace. I heard Michelangelo swinging his nunchucks followed by him smacking into Don, "Too clumsy, Michelangelo." Sensei said plainly.

I looked back up at Sensei as Raphael then pounced at our master, making a loud entrance as ever, poor choice dude.... Sensei easily dodged him, but Raph quickly got back on his feet, twirling his twin sai. Then I got an idea! As soon as Raph charged as Master Splinter, I swiftly, but stealthily tailed behind the hot head. The moment Sensei tripped Raphie-boy with his cane and sent him hurling at Mike and Donnie, I pushed away from the wall and readied one of my wakizashi( wakizashi are swords like the katana, but a bit smaller) to slice the candle. Unfortunately the moment I was about to strike, I was interrupted by Leonardo, who dropped from the ceiling and used his twin katana to do pretty much what I was about to do and succeeded....Leo blew out the candle and Sensei turned on the lights. I pursed my lips and puffed my cheeks, while groaning in annoyance. "Man...I was so close."

Leo chuckled as he sheathed his swords," There's always next time, Little Turtle." Sometimes...I hate being a short turtle...that doesn't mean my size isn't helpful though.

I put my weapon away as the other three, Mikey, Don, and Raph, got up from where they were. Raphael grumbled angrily at Leo,"Teacher's pet."

Leonardo scoffed with a smirk while tossing the blown out candle half at his brother," Ninja drop out." He came back, then they glared at each other.

"Not again...." I said while shaking my head as Mikey and Donnie teased Raphie.

"My sons...please...." Master Splinter with a long sigh and a facepalm," If you are to be true ninja, you must work harder." With that, the five of us turtles knelt down and paid attention to our sensei as he went on with his lecture," Your path in life will not be an easy one, the outside world will not be an easy one. You are very different in ways the surface dwellers would never understand. You must become Kage, shadow warriors. And you must never be discovered by the outside world."

I felt a yawn coming as he spoke, Master Splinter has said these lines many times in the past. About being stealthy, out of sight, staying away from the surface and the people above, so it's kind of predictable....my attention is then drawn to Michelangelo as he is distracted by a small fly...and squashes it while also gaining the attention of everyone else, nice!

Before any of us did anything, the lair suddenly started rumbling about,"What the....what's going on? Mikey what did you cause....?" I asked while getting up.

"Whoa, earthquake!!" Mikey shouted as he and the others got up as well.

Donatello scratched his chin while thinking," In New York? Possible, but not likely...."

"Well whatever it is, we really should evacuate before the place caves in-" I was cut off when something came up through the wall...okay a few somethings...they were tiny robots that looked like mini dinos...."Those....are oddly cute-"Then one roared, revealing rows of sharp teeth as he and his buddies charged forth," Not cute, not cute! I take that whole statement back!"

"Whatever they are, they picked the wrong party to crash!" Raphael said before we all started to fight the small robots.

I withdrew my swords and sliced one into bits, then moved on to the next, taking the little buggers out with really no problem at all. I kicked another one of the robots away from me, letting it get hit with one of Leo's katana," These things are easy!" Of course that jinxed it, because now Master Splinter was having trouble with a whole gang of these bots. The guys moved in to aid our sensei, but before I could join in, the pests managed to chew through the lair's support structure, causing the place to cave in. I backed away until my back came into contact with a wall. Then, I dropped my swords and crouched for cover as best as I could, when it all got really dark and quiet..."G-guys?" I called out, hoping for some response, I couldn't feel their presences anywhere nor did I get an answer....until I heard my shell cell ringing.

I took it out and answered it, the greenish light from the phone illuminated the area, showing a bunch of rubble around me, and the wall I backed into," Yo."

"Kimiko!! Thank goodness.." I heard Don say with a relieved sigh," Where are you?"

"Separated for starters...but okay...other than that...I think I'm stuck..." I took the chance to look at my surroundings when I spotted the escape route the two of us made a while back," Actually no, I'm not....I can get out....what about you and the other three and Master Splinter?"

"We're fine, Kim," Came the voice belonging to Leonardo," And so is sensei, he's been separated from us as well, but he's alright. In fact we just contacted him. We are to meet with him at the old drainage junction at South Point."

It is a good thing I know these tunnels well...."Got it, shouldn't take too long to get to."

"And if you get lost just call and big bro Mikey will come and save you~" I heard a certain goof tease.

I growled some at his joking," Raph....." Then came a loud thud and Mikey whining in slight pain," Thank you~ Alright, Kimiko out!"

I hung up my shell cell and picked up my weapons. Then looked around to make sure none of those evil robots were near me. I walked over to the entrance of the escape route I mentioned earlier and pushed aside a wooden crate that blocked it. This route was a small tunnel that you had to crawl through which would lead to one of the western tunnels.

When I got to the other side of the tunnel, I took a right, this would lead me to the main entrance to the lair, I could've gone left, but that part had caved in like everything else, plus it would have taken longer. To my luck, as soon as I reach the end of the right side, I bump into another caved in part..."Can't go forward......can't go back....there's gotta be a way out...wait a minute.." I looked up and sure enough, there was a way out...but that would mean hitting the surface as well, but it's the only way out so by all means," Guess I'm going up....remember, stick to shadows and out of sight." I climbed up to the manhole cover and lifted it up some to get a view of where I was. By the looks of it, I was in a small alley way, thankfully, it was empty too. There was a fire escape that I could use to get to higher ground, along with a bunch of clotheslines that had laundry drying on them.

I hopped out and carefully put the manhole cover back where it was. Then darted to the dumpster under the fire escape. Before climbing up, I checked to make sure the coast was clear. Then I reached up for one of the metal bars to get up, but pulled back immediately as I spotted a group of figures leaping over from the rooftops above. They have got some mad skill though...oddly enough, each one had the same get up, not suspicious at all...

So, after about a minute of waiting to be safe, I climbed up the fire escape and started to tail these men, all while using my ninja stealth to avoid detection. Not sure if these guys are apart of a cult of some sort, but they seemed to be busy with something. I followed them until they came to a stop at another alley. Across from where we were, there were more of these guys, they seemed to be....ninjas? Well they certainly have the look right.....

The ninja people then all jumped down into the alley at once, I ran over to the edge of the roof I was on to see what was up...to my surprise, they were fighting the turtles! Okay so they are bad ninjas.....good to know!

I jumped down and kicked a couple of the opposing ninja down in the process, joining the boys as well," Hey, I'm not late am I?" I said while punching another ninja and having Raphael kick him out of the way.

"Actually you're just in time for action!" Leonardo chuckled while taking on three of these ninja.......sometimes I think he just wants to show off....

"Well really, you missed the easy part, but I doubt you'd want something that easy, right?" Raphie said while roundhouse kicking a few, but these ninja kept getting back up.

I drew one of my wakizashi and it clashed with a sword belonging to another one of these ninja," Right, I mean, those other little robot things weren't even a challenge. Now these bozos-"I flipped over my opponent and landed a spin kick on his back, just to get into a brawl with his friend," are what I like to fight."

"But you've never fought them at all until now.." Mikey brought up as he got kicked and sent flying to a large truck along with Donnie.

"Whatever...." I mumbled while I use my sword to catch and tangle my opponent's chain whip. Next, I yank my weapon back like a fishing rod, pulling the enemy ninja towards me. Once he was close enough, I grabbed him by the shirt and started wailing kicks to his gut and a knee to the forehead, knocking the guy out cold. To make matters worse, there was still more of these goons, and I was starting to wear down," They just don't know when to quit..."

Suddenly there came a loud hum, seems that Donatello got the truck running," This bus leaving for anywhere but here!" Indicating that we were getting the shell out of here! I kicked away a few more goons before hoping into the back of the truck with Leo, Raph, and Mikey while Don floored it.

Even though the ride was very bumpy, I found myself laying flat on my shell with my arms spread out on the floor," Okay....that was crazy..." I said in between breaths, as Donnie made sharp as shell turns, I found myself sliding around from side to side like a hockey puck.

"Tell me about it!" Mikey replied," It's been like, one mondo bizarre-o day! First those robot things underground and...what's up with those ninjas?? Ninjas in New York City?! Besides us!? It's just not right!!"

"Talk about not right." Raph added when he unzipped a large bag that contained a bunch of money which he dumped out in the truck."Check this out."

Of course Mikey grabbed a bundle," Show me the money!!" he cheered with a greedy grin.

That was when Leonardo got up to take the money from him," This isn't finder's keepers Mikey." So then, we did the right thing and threw the money at some cops to let them handle it, after that we drove off to South Point, where the drainage junction that Master Splinter told us to get to...thankfully, Donnie drove slower and less crazy....Sure enough, our master was there waiting for the five of us....though it would seem he had some unwelcome guests, more of those dinosaur robots from before...but by the dismembered robot parts...I say that our Sensei was fine...

I sat up and rubbed my head from the roller coaster of a car ride we just had then kicked open the back to get out. "Note to self...be careful where you lay down in a truck...." I caught up with my friends and reunited with Master Splinter.

Leo spoke up first, he was just as relieved as we all were," So much has happened today..."

Our master chuckled some," Yes yes, you can all tell me about it later, Leonardo, but first, I wish to take you all, home." He said while walking towards a large hole...yay home-wait.....did I hear right?

"H-home?" I tilted my head in confusion....did I hit my head enough times in the truck or something?

"We got no home," Raph stated while kicking away the head of a dead robot," Those things trashed our pad, remembah sensei?"

I nodded in agreement with the hothead," That's right....which got us mixed up in to everything that's happened up until now...."

"Do not worry." Master Splinter reassured us," For I have found a current solution to out current housing problem. Now, follow me, my kin." Then we watched him jump down the hole.

Us turtles exchanged glances until Leo spoke while shrugging," Ladies first then, Kimmy." I responded with a shrug back at him then went down the hole. As it turns out, the whole was a slide actually! I used my shell like a skateboard and skidded down until I reached the end and met with sensei. I heard the boys tumbling down and got out of the way, watching them crash into each other before walking onward with Splinter.

"Never knew this part of the sewers existed....wherever you're taking us must be perfect, sensei." I commented with a little grin," Well hidden and all..."

Mikey then caught up with us and blabbed his mouth," I dunno....this doesn't seem like 'home'.."

"Look with your heart Michelangelo, not with your eyes, and walk this way." Master Splinter lectured as we kept walking. I looked back at the orange-masked turtle to see him imitate the way sensei was walking....until Donnie did us all a favor and whacked the idiot in the head with his staff.

Master Splinter ended up leading us to a large cavern, it..it was....beautiful! Excluding all the mess everywhere though," Doesn't seem like anyone's been here in ages.....just...wow....truly amazing!" I took the time to explore the area, it had just enough rooms, each one a fairly decent size. Just tune this place up a bit and we'll have an underground paradise!

I hopped back down just as Master Splinter spoke,"You see, my kin ( Splinter's gonna start saying that instead of 'my sons', since well, Kimmy's a girl and all, also idk of a better word atm ), change is good."

"We couldn't agree more sensei." Leo responded with a happy smile.

"Good, now let's see you five clean up for a change, this chamber is filthy..." Sensei said causing us turtles to groan heavily.

"Well, someone's gotta do it right?" Then I got to work with the others," Besides, it'll be all worth it when we're done~." Gotta stay positive...after all....who knows what could happen next after today....

Chapter Text

-Kimiko's POV-

It had been a few weeks since all the craziness that had happened, evil robots destroyed the old lair, we run into evil ninjas, and eventually moved into our new lair, and underground cavern which was well...perfect! There's a pool in the center, Mikey's setting up a wall of TVs, Don's got his computer area, and best of yet, everyone has their own room~!

Right now, I'm just working on my room and it's almost finished. My bed is on the far right side, next to it is a makeshift end table with my laptop on it, which Donnie fixed up. In the back of the room against the wall is my bookshelf, behind it though is a secret entrance that leads to an abandoned warehouse on the surface. The guys and Splinter don't know about it yet, so for now, I'll keep it a secret still, as a little get-a-way of my own…..because being the only girl and having to deal with the four boys for almost eleven years….sucks….okay maybe they're not that bad….but still….I gotta have my 'me' time, you know?

I tightened the last bolt on one of my weapon racks before I went to check with Mikey and Don. Before I could speak, Leo and Raph had just returned from gathering stuff from the old lair,” Good news Mikey! Your DVD collection survived!” Leo said as he tossed a large box that was brimming full with DVDs. Most of which were classic horror movies.

“Awesome!!!” Mikey grinned when he caught it, then turned on the many TVs,” Let's throw in something lite on story and heavy on gory! Cuz the video monolith is ready to rock and roll!” On the many screens was a Channel 6 News broadcast, featuring the famed Stocktronics Incorporated, the city's leading technology firm. My orange-masked bro yawned as he pointed the remote at the TV,” Booorrinnngg!”

“Hang on, I wanna see this first.” Donnie said, stopping Mikey from changing the channel.

“ I do too, this could be something important.” I added whilst examining a dismantled robot, the same type of robot that trashed our old lair. Maybe he has something to do with these,... very fine little works of technology to be quite honest...

I looked back at the TV as the CEO of Stocktronics, Baxter Stockman, made his speech,” A wise man once said, 'build a better mousetrap and the world will lead a path to your door.', I say, let the path seeking begin! For I, Dr. Baxter Stockman, have designed a solution for the city's ever growing rat problem.” The scientist then proceeded with his presentation and lifted the cover off his project,” Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the Stocktronic Mouser!” We all gasped at the tv, on screen was another one of those robots, so he was behind their invention, these...'mousers' as he put it, the very things that wrecked our old home….

“And he passed these little pests as a good thing?? When clearly they're destructive and can seriously damage the city….you guys saw the way those mousers chewed through the cinder block, right? Like it was nothing!” I said, setting down the mouser part I was looking at and walked over to the guys.

Raphael on the other hand growled and broke one of the smaller TVs with his sai,” Well I say we go over to Stocktronics and kick some serious shell!” Then he started stomping off in a fit of anger.

Then our master stepped out in front of the hothead,”Absolutely not!” Master Splinter said in a strict tone as he smacked Raph in the head with his walking stick,” Your last venture to the surface was a disaster. You cannot afford to be seen by more humans.”

Our attention was again directed at the TV as Stockman went on with a demonstration of how the mousers work. His lab assistant, April O'neil, released a bunch of rats into a maze, and then Stockman places the robot at the starting point….let's just say that it was very gruesome to watch….

---

Later, we were in the middle of training, it was pretty much weapons practice, my favorite~. I watched as Leo and Don were knocked back by Sensei. Don had leaned with his shoulders, preventing him from being able to swing his bo staff very far, Leo didn't have a counter attack ready for when Splinter sent him flying off, then there's Mikey who was careless with his footing and took a hit from sensei. While making these observations it was hard for me to figure out when to strike, one wrong move and I'll end up with my face on the hard ground-”You overthink, Kimiko.” Master Splinter's voice came from behind me, I jumped and turned before I too, was kicked back and ended up eating it after all,”If you think too much on what is coming, you lose sight of everything else.” I got back up in time to see Sensei pin Raph to one of the pillars with his stick,” You are distracted Raphael. You must learn to focus.”

Raphie grumbled as Splinter pulled away from him,” I'd like to focus my attacks on that Stockman guy. Why can't we go topside and show him a little mean and green?!”

“Because I forbid it.” Splinter spoke with much strictness as he went to his room,” We will resume your training in the morning.”

I sheathed my swords and stretched my arms while letting out a yawn,” Well I'm going to bed...I'm beat...”

“That's actually not a bad idea, Kim.” I heard Raph say as he also yawned and left to his room.

“Uh...okay then...” I turned around to get to my room but paused to speak with Leonardo,” You may wanna keep a close tab on hothead there.”

The blue-masked turtle nodded in understanding,” Right...since when does Raph ever turn in so...early?”

I shrugged, getting too tired to want to think,” Knowing him...he's probably going to you-know-where later. Anyway...goodnight Leo.”

“Goodnight Kimmy.” Leo said before I went to my room to sleep.

-A few hours later-

I woke up when I heard the other turtles talking with….an unfamiliar voice….it was feminine by the sound of it...So I jumped out of bed and peeped out of my door to see what was happening. It was that April girl from Stocktronics, she works for that Stockman guy, why is she here?

Well, the boys seemed to be okay with her, Master Splinter as well...they were talking about going to Stocktronics and busting Stockman for his crime to use his mouser robots to rob banks and get rich...then...they left...except for Sensei….he went back into his room. Perhaps I can meet the group at Stocktronics….besides, I wanna pay Stockboy a friendly visit as well, ninja style~ I'm actually planning as I go, while Leo and the others were going to Stocktronics through the sewers, I was going there above ground...giving Stockman two surprises from two different directions at once...Although I'm taking the riskier route...being on the surface means I could get spotted by others….

I pushed my bookshelf aside, revealing a spiral carving, much like the designs everywhere else in the lair. I traced my index finger along the carving and a doorway formed, allowing me to move forward into a small tunnel. I pulled the bookshelf back in place before proceeding through the passage that led to an odd looking elevator….yeah….it's an elevator by the same architect by just looking at it. Whoever designed this lair….was a genius…There was another way that went deeper into the tunnel, I didn't fully explore it, so for now, it's closed off until further notice.

The elevator took me to the abandoned warehouse on the surface. I searched the it for anything I could use and found a black,hooded cloak someone had left behind. Under it was shoulder armor and a long-sleeved, dark grey bodysuit with line patterns on it...the same spiral patterns from before...it all seemed like a little much, but at least I'll be covered. I quickly put it all on and strapped my sword belt and my gear on afterwards. I tied my hair into a small but tight bun and pulled the hood over my head, then hopped onto the rooftops and started for Stocktronics.

On the way, I spotted some of those evil ninja from before off in the distance. Even further off was a tall building, it had the same red symbol that was on the outfits those ninja wore.

Just who are they and who are they working for?

Completely ignoring my original mission, knowing the others will be just fine...I hope...I changed my objective and followed the ninja who were going towards the tall building. They got to a roof right next to it, then the ninjas dropped down into the empty alley below and disappeared into the building. I stood back to get a good look of what I'm dealing with. Above the large symbol was a small, red-roofed balcony and above that was a larger balcony with a couple trees, it was very Japanese like as well. Now, how do I go about getting in….I moved along the buildings that surrounded it to look for a good entry point. The only windows were right at the top, and the only security cams were near ground level. So, I took out my grappling hook gun and fired it at the smaller balcony. I gave it a few tugs to make sure the hook was wedged in tight enough before I swung off the roof I was on and onto my destination. Once I was on the balcony, I cut off the cable to the hook and threw the hook to the roof I was just on to make sure no one can really find out I was here.

I put away my gun and then tucked the cape end of the cloak I was wearing in to my belt so that it wouldn't dangle around and catch attention. That's the last thing a ninja would want….no matter how ridiculous I just made myself look... I pulled out my shuko spikes( climbing claws) and latched myself onto the ceiling and progressed inside. This was only to be a recon mission, go in, see what's up, then leave. Now that I think about it, entering this place was just way too easy….up ahead was a room with a bunch of tech people with odd looking eye wear, so from ninjas to...technicians…Evil, expensive I.T. Tech Support of some kind?

Conveniently there was an air vent I could climb up on my left, but before I did I scanned the room ahead one last time to see and elevator open. Out of it came this mammoth of a man, he was big muscled, had a Purple Dragon tattoo along with a tattoo of that red symbol, and had three long scars on the left side of his face. He went out of the room through a different hallway....Now I do not think I wanna cross paths with that guy… at least, not any more than I may have to….Okay, back to the mission….

I took out a shuriken to carefully pry open the vent and then climbed upwards until I got to a horizontal angle. Across the shaft were many different paths that I could take...most probably leading to more rooms like this….a bunch of these passage ways turned up and down, it seemed a little confusing, so I took the same shuriken I used and made a small marking to indicate where I was going.

It took about half and hour before I reached an empty floor,no technicians, no ninjas...no nothing. Just one, very long hall with two doors at the end, and that same red symbol was there. I crawled out of the vent and put away my shuko spikes, then examined the area. There had to be booby traps….and I'm not taking any chances ...so again, I took my grappling hook gun out and reloaded it with a new hook. I aimed it at the ceiling and fired it, anchoring the hook in place. I stepped back until the wire cable couldn't go any further, then, I swung myself over to the doors and kicked them open. I released the cable from the gun and put it back away while I looked to see where I was in the building.

It was a very foggy and dark part of the place, a temple by the looks of it. In the air, were parts of broken pillars, couldn't tell if they were attached to the ceiling or just...floating there. It was like something out of a video game, ya know, like the one with the annoying fairy.

Ahead were five peculiar statues on a set of stairs. They were almost completely identical to each other, they had symbols that seemed to represent five elements, earth, fire, water, wind, and metal...in the back were a bunch of large curtains and nothing else...I wonder if the guys are having more fun than I am….this place is a bummer...I pressed on to see if there was anything behind the statues and the other stone structures, but there was nothing. I sighed heavily in disappointment and started to turn back….until I heard a creaking noise and whipped around to find that the statues were now pointing to something on the west side of the room, a curtain with the water statue's symbol….that's not creepy at all….So I did what any turtle with a brain would've done and took their advice.

I walked over to the curtain they pointed at and examined it. What's so special about this one? I looked behind it and...there was an elevator hidden right there….Huh….I should listen to statues more often... I looked back at the five to see that they had moved back into their original positions...yep…..I'm totally going crazy….I got in the elevator rode it on up….and geez, this was one long ride...I took the time to fix my cloak to wear my face was well hidden. I also stretched my arms and legs out. By the time the elevator came to a stop I was done and slowly walked out. Judging from where I was by the large windows on both sides, I was at the top. This room was empty as well, it matched the Japanese aesthetic quite well. Aside from the windows, the only lighting in the room were from a few torches. In the center was a large, matted part and a small desk further in the back.

I stepped forth, toward the center and down from the ceiling came a bunch of those ninjas from earlier. I was surrounded by them! Okay….I've handled them before...yeah, with your bros and barely got out of it….I shook my head and drew one of my wakizashi as the ninja charged in to attack. I clashed blades with one of them and punched him as he left himself open. I then grabbed him and flipped over to kick him at another ninja, knocking them both down. Four more ninja with katana came at me, I took out my other sword and blocked them all. Then, I thrust my swords up and roundhouse kicked them, along with a few more from behind me. I heard some chain whips swinging, so I waited until they were thrown to catch them with my swords. Then...I yanked them towards me like I did before and gave the wielders a split kick in the teeth. I untangled my swords, sheathed them, and ducked to let a charging ninja trip and fall out the window. Then I took the chain whips and spun them around like nunchucks, hitting the enemies with relative ease. I kept going at it until they were down….but more arrived after and some from before got back up...some shot arrows and threw shuriken at me, which of course I blocked with my swords. I didn't think I was going to get out alive until..”Enough!” came a rather dark and demanding voice. I turned to where it came from and there was a man in a cream-colored hakama. He was in the back and he had a sharp, emotionless expression, “ I wish to speak with this one, alone.” He said, and the ninja vanished. He turned to me and spoke again,”I see you possess an extraordinary level of skill. To get past my toughest security...very impressive. Tell me, what do you call yourself?”

I should not use my real name...uh...but what do I say? Uh...ummm,”I go by the name, Kuro Katana, not the best but, it is something.” ...Lamest. Name. Ever….I spoke using a soft, almost British accent,why? Because why the shell not? After all, I'm still in recon mode, kinda,”and...you are?”

“I am Oroku Saki, eighth generation master of ninjutsu.” The man said as he demonstrated a few really powerful moves, “As well as the head of this organization, the Foot Clan. I would like you to know that out there is a corrupt and evil force, working its insidious tentacles into every aspect of our very world. It is a group devoted to obtaining power through crime, political manipulation, corruption on a global level.” Saki paced back and forth as he continued to speak,” Unfortunately,the only thing standing against this dark threat is me and my, humble army on ninjas. We stand alone against them as my master did, and his master before him. It has been my destiny to fight for the side of good.” Then he came up to me with his hand out,” I hope that you would find it in your best interest to join me. With you on the right side, someone who possesses your kind of skill, I am sure that this evil will parish.”

I gave it some thought, he sounded a bit, rehearsed to be truthful..but I mean...if what Saki says is true, then by all means, I want to be able to protect the others from this threat..or any threat as a matter of fact....but it feels as if there's something missing...something he isn't telling me...what would Master Splinter do?….I guess for now I'll just have to keep him in check, even if that means making a deal with the devil....

"Where do I begin?”

Chapter Text

I had returned to the secret warehouse above my room after making my decision to join the Foot Clan. I have to handle the deadbeats who don't do their fair share and dissolve some of the threats the organization has every so often...I also do the espionage work, or well, spying and using the art of illusion to get what Master Saki needs...wait...Master Saki?..That doesn't sound right at all…

I opened the garage door of the warehouse and made sure no one had followed me before going in and closing it. Now that I get a good look of the place, I might as well turn this into my own hideout. There's enough room for a blacksmith forge, a place for paperwork, maybe get a TV and install a computer that would hook up to the Foot Clan's network, some weapon racks, and just whatever I see fit...of course I was also going to lay down heavy security, up here and in the passage leading to my room.

I stripped off the cloak I was wearing, as well as the bodysuit and then put my normal ninja gear on. I hid the previous outfit in a well hidden part of the warehouse and then went down the elevator, and straight to my room. It was already almost midnight when I heard my friends and April come into the lair. I came out of my room, faking a yawn and rubbing my eyes. I hopped down the second story of the lair to greet them,” Sup guys? And umm...who is this?” I asked, looking at the redheaded female.

“Hey Sleeping Beauty.”Mikey joked as he put his arm around my shoulder and introduced April to me,” This fine woman here is April O'Neil, we saved her earlier when you were asleep.” Then he started to ruffle my hair while keeping his cheeky grin...,” April, this adorable, yet ferocious and sassy little turtle is our Kimiko~” Oh I'll show you ferocious….I grabbed Mikey's arm and he made his famous girly scream as I did. I pulled him forwards, slamming him on the ground and off of me.”Oww….Did I mention she can be evil?”

I dusted my hands off before facing April,” Uh, sorry about that goofball, ma’am, but yeah, I'm Kimiko. I go by Kimmy or Kim for short.”

“Oh don't worry, I'm sure that I'm used to him by now.” April said, lightly laughing at the orange-masked turtle on the ground,” Anyway, it's a pleasure to get to meet you...I have to say, Kim, it sure is nice to finally meet another girl for a change.”

“Boy do I know what you mean,”I chuckled some myself,” As a matter of fact, you're the only other girl I've met, April. Cuz you know….my appearance and all.” Then I turned my attention to the boys,” So, where'd you guys go?”

“Well,” Raph started,” Ya missed out on our little field trip to Stocktronics and bustin' Stockman for bein' naughty. Wish ya coulda been there for the whole shebang.”

I frowned, well..I had to fake it...about that Foot membership stuff….I don't think I want to bring them into it….not yet anyway,” Really?! I missed it?!” I huffed a slightly depressing sigh,” Man..oh well...”

“Don't feel bad, Kim,” Leo said reassuringly as he pat my shoulder,” You can bet your shell you'll be coming with us next time something comes up.” I don't know what it is with him, but Leo always seems to be able to put me in a good mood...even if I'm faking something like I am now...

I felt a light smile form along my lips as I shrugged,"Alrighty."

After that, when everyone was asleep, I went back to my hideout to start tuning it up. I occasionally checked the time as I worked and by four in the morning I went back into my room before the day started. The blacksmith part is almost near completion. The whole warehouse should be finished within another week, including trips to the junkyard, getting permission to use Donnie's tools, and getting just what I needed.

You know, now that I think about it, the outfit I had worn to the Foot Headquarters could easily blow my cover...So I'm gonna need some new armor as well (look my artwork at the top :D that's what her armor looks like ouo) ...I grabbed my laptop and looked for ideas on what I could do...by five a.m. I had a new battle armor sketched out. Not only would it help keep my appearance hidden, but it'll protect me as well as give me...sort of an intimidating look. The armor would need to be done by Friday, when I officially begin work for the Foot Clan. That includes getting a good schedule going and making absolute sure that the boys and Sensei don't catch on…

-Timeskip to Friday, Friday, Gettin' down on Friday~-
( I am so sorry for that....)

After spending so much time on my own objectives, I am finally ready to begin work with the Foot. Thankfully my bros were busy tonight, Raphie mentioned going after some whack-bag vigilante in Central Park….I told them I was really tired and….yeah….here I am, in my completed suit of ninja armor, on my way to well...learn the ropes and help Saki handle this threat he went on about….

My armor is made of a very strong type of steel and it covers my entire body, excluding my head, which is covered with a metal mask that attaches to my hood, the design sorta reminds me of a hawk. I've also got a mouth cover on which is connected to a hooded cape which has tears near the end, giving a much more intimidating look. On my upper chest area, is a large emblem of the Foot Clan, and lastly, because of that very very lame title that I gave myself….yeah I still can't believe I said that either….I had to make myself two black, steel katana….they're cool though!

Time to get going….can't show up late...so I exited my warehouse and hit the rooftops. I went past Central Park on the way….I saw Raph and some human guy with dark hair were wrestling of all things and Leo, Don, and Mikey were just watching...guess they made another new friend that I have to meet...man...who else are they gonna meet? I shook my head and went on to the Foot Headquarters, then up to Oroku Saki's floor. There, I saw him and that large muscled, blond man from before in the back…….oh boy….I stepped forward and approached them. “Kuro Katana, reporting for duty sir.” I said, using my British voice again and bowing before Saki.

“This....This is the new recruit, Master?” The brute man questioned as I felt his eyes upon me,” With all do respect, she don't look like much….”

“Do you question whom I choose to recruit for my organization, Hun?” Saki said with an incredibly cold glare at the blond man, Hun, as he was called.

Hun held his arms up in defense,”N-no Master...” Wow….so much for me getting nervous about that guy….then again, if Saki is able to do just that, to make someone like Hun flinch like that….there must be more to the boss than I thought….

“This new addition is one that I know will prevail.” Then Saki turned his attention to me, with the same deadly look,” Tonight, we will put your 'expertise' to the test. One of our clients has decided not to abide by the factors of a rather vital agreement we had formed some time back. You are to sneak into their base of operation, and burn it to the ground, show them what happens when they do not obey. Do I make myself clear?”

So, I go in and blow the place up…..sounds simple enough,” As you wish, Master. I shall not fail you.”

“We shall see.” Then Saki's eyes darted to Hun,” Show her the coordinates and prepare her. You are dismissed.”

And with that, I followed the large man out of the room and into the elevator. All of a sudden, he got all up in my face,” Listen here, welp. Master Shredder don't tolerate failure and neither do I. So you either do exactly as he wants or you end up without a limb or worse.”

Okay first off big guy...a few tic-tacs will do you some wonders...second...Master Shredder? Is that what Saki goes by? “ Understood.” Was all I said as we reached a lower level of the building, one of the many labs. Hun 'politely' shoved a handheld GPS in my hands which had the location of where I needed to go. Then I was given a couple explosives by a surprise employee, Baxter Stockman...oh yeah….the very same Stockman who created those evil, little mousers…the dude was missing his eye and is like a pirate professor….but now...I'm really starting to question this Foot Clan….As if Hun with that Purple Dragon tattoo wasn't suspicious enough...same for this assignment I was given…so yeah….doesn't seem like a very humble organization after all….yet….what's Oroku Saki not telling me? Again...I'll just have to keep an eye on him for now….

I also grabbed a few other gadgets I found that could be of use, like some knockout gas bombs and one of those spy tools that can cut an opening through glass...forgot what they're called...another tool I grabbed was something Stockman needed me to test, for his latest 'Foot Tech' gear. Basically what this did was turn the user invisible to the naked eye. Interesting little bug...I'll have to examine it back at the lair..

I left the building and followed the map coordinates on the GPS until I reached the docks on the other side of the Manhattan Bridge. The hideout I needed to get to was on the eastern side and was a fairly large factory building. There were a bunch of trucks in the back and a large cargo ship docked in the East River. There were also a few cars parked in the back as well, indicating that there were people inside.

I activated the cloaking device, which worked pretty nicely, and snuck inside through an open garage door. Then I hid myself in one of the darker corners to see just how many people were actually here. From the room I was standing in, there were three, and then a fourth guy over in the office. To my side, was a lever with a large cable that ran up and through the ceiling, most likely for the electricity. I withdrew one of my new katana and slashed at the cable, causing the power to go off. Then I threw a couple of the knockout gas bombs before gathering the unconscious people one by one and getting them the shell out of here. I may have to blow this place up….but Saki never said anything about killing anyone….….I dragged the civilians out and put them into a dumpster across the street, but slipped in an image of the Foot Clan symbol to get the message across to them when they wake up….what? I have to act fast here!

I went back to the factory and slashed about at the other cables that were connected to the main source before setting down a few charges. I set a few more around the entire lot, as well as in the cargo ship….Then, from the trucks that were around, I pried open the gas tanks and let the gasoline spill out. Finally, I grabbed a safety boat from the cargo ship and high-tailed it out through the river. Once I was far enough, I deactivated my cloaking device and set off the trigger, then watched the fireworks go. Mission complete.

When I returned to Foot Headquarters, I reported to Oroku Saki immediately. I rode the elevator to the top and knelt before him. “The mission was a success, sir.”

“Excellent.” Was all Saki said, his face still cold and emotionless as ever. Then I was dismissed until my next job. Until then, I reported to Stockman about the success of his Foot Tech devices and left for home to change out of my armor and get to bed. I gotta say though….missions like the one I did just now….it...it actually felt pretty good…..I kinda had fun….and I want more…-wait...what did I just think??….oh man....I seriously hope I don't turn to the Dark Side of the Force now….

Chapter Text

After about an hour or two of sleep (should mention that I'm not in my Foot armor…) , I heard Leonardo's alarm clock ring loudly. My head ached liked shell and that wasn't helping me at all...Him and his stupid over achieving habits! He's a great turtle and all but oh my shells this is annoying...

I tossed and turned in bed trying to ignore the alarm... Eventually, I ended up plugging my ears and shutting my eyes tighter until I drifted off to sleep again.

-About two hours later- 
-Third Person POV-

Kimiko's eyes peeped open a bit as someone was gently pushing her. Through a bit of a blurry eyesight after just waking up, she noticed a bit of blue that dangled a bit. Which easily gave away who had just woke her up, Leonardo. “Kim? Hey, Kimmy...” He said in a light tone. All the green-haired, mutant, turtle girl responded with, was a scratchy, high-pitched, little hum.” It's time to get up, almost time for training, Little Turtle.”

“kay...” Kim said as she sat up from her bed, on her knees while rubbing her eye and yawning at the same time. Occasionally nodding off every few seconds and yawning a bit more.

“Did you stay up all night again?” Leo asked with an annoyed sigh, watching her drowsy figure get up at an extremely slow pace, “ You know that's not good for you….”

Giving up on getting up herself, and ignoring what he said, she held her arms out wide toward the older turtle,” Carry me...” She said a voice similar to that of a small child,” Pwease Weo….”

Shaking his head, Leonardo knelt down with his shell facing her,” You're lucky you're the cute one...you know that?”

Kimmy leaned forth and wrapped her arms around his neck as Leo held her up by her hind legs. He stood back up and began walking out of her room. As he did, Kim comfortably rested her head against his shell,”Nah…..you're just awesome.”

The blue-masked turtle chuckled with a shrug as he hopped down to the ground level of the lair,” Yeah….I guess I am.”

“Whoa….guys, check out the news!” Donatello half-shouted from across the lair, gaining the attention of all his siblings. He pointed to the news screen, showing a huge fire from the night before and then the aftermath from it,” Some factory in the city had a massive explosion happen. Along with its cargo ship as well….the employees seem to have escaped in time though….” One of the men who were interviewed explained all that had happened before some gas leak ended up knocking him out, and woke in a dumpster with the rest of his co-workers.

“Know what I think? Somethin's seems up….what about you guys?” Raph started, his eyes at the screen.

“Well,” Don said while brainstorming from what he had just seen,” I would think so...I mean….both the building as well as the ship? And then what the worker just mentioned about the gas...”

“We can't tell for sure what's going on now, can we? I mean, this is New York….” Leo responded as he adjusted his hold on Kimiko. Then he heard a faint snoring to his left and sighed...the pink-masked turtle had fallen back to sleep on him,”Kim….please wake up….”

Then, out of the blue, Michelangelo approached his brother and held his arms out,” I have a solution for the little miss. Hand her over.” Leo cocked a brow, what is the goofball scheming now? Well, Kimiko needed to wake up so, Leo obliged. He carefully slid the sleeping Kim into his little brother's arms. Mikey held her bridal style and stepped toward the pool in the center of the lair. He held his friend over the water and spoke,” I pray that I live through what I am about to do….”all while taking a deep breath. Then, he dropped her in the water and ran for his life while screaming like a little girl…..and hid behind the couch of all places...

Kimiko sprang up, spitting out water and shivering her tail off,” M-mikey!!” She shouted angrily as she got out. Donnie came over and handed her a towel to dry off with,” Well...I'm up...”

During training with Master Splinter, the turtles were meditating until the mutant rat told them to stand….which they did...except for Kimiko...”Kimiko, rise.” Splinter ordered..but alas, the short turtle had fallen asleep...again..Splinter sighed heavily before smacking his student on the head with his walking stick. “Kimiko!”

Kimmy flinched and yelped,”Ow...what?” she whimpered while rubbing the small bump on her head, now she was awake.

“You were sleeping during your training, again.” Splinter said, crossing his arms,” This is the fifth time this week.”

“You aren't starting to get sick again are you?” Donatello questioned. He knelt down and placed his hand against her forehead, “You're body temperature doesn't seem off, however...”

Michelangelo groaned some,” I thought she stopped getting sick years ago….those times were just so boring...Kimmy kept falling behind and we kept having to play catch up when she was feeling okay...”

“Just because she stopped, doesn't mean it won't come back.” Don responded,” You can never be too sure that something's gone for good.”

Kim sighed and gently brushed Don's arm away from her,” I'm fine guys...I just haven't been getting enough sleep at night, that's all...”

“So what exactly are ya' doin' that's keepin' ya up at night?” Raph asked with a risin brow.

The smaller turtle reached in her belt and took out a small, egg-shaped pellet,” Working on my weapons and tools….like this, my ninja smoke bombs.” She stood up and slammed the pellet on to the ground. It burst into a dark smoke, then it faded just as Kimiko appeared behind Raphael within an instant, “I guess I've just been so busy I forget to check the time...”

“Well now that you are awake, let us return to our training.” Splinter said, and so for the next few hours, they did just that. They finished up without any more interruptions and went on with their day.

Kimiko went to the kitchen and took a soda before going back to her room. She got on her laptop and went onto the Foot's secret network to get some work done. She was supposed to start searching for some sword Oroku Saki had his eyes on. The sword's image was that of a samurai sword with a yellow, spiraling hilt. As she did that, she was also focused on finishing her hideout.

----

So for the next few months, all Kimiko did was, go on missions assigned by Oroku Saki or well, Shredder, which he pretty much preferred. These missions were usually to destroy or steal something to show what happens to those who double-cross the Foot Clan or just stop their contracts all of a sudden. Kim was also to other handle business dealings and get information that Shredder needed. On top of that, she worked on the hideout, and kept up with her training, no matter how much it exhausted her...She kept herself at the top in the Foot Clan, and couldn't avoid a failure...one mishap could expose herself...as well as the others. So within time, Kimiko became one of Shredder's elite ninja.

-Kimiko's POV-

It was very late at night, the sword the Shredder had sought after had been found, it was being displayed in a museum. So I suited up and met with him to discuss the plan. I was given my orders and proceeded with phase one of whatever he's scheming with a squad of Foot ninja following me. We were also given a special glove….from what Shredder said, it's the only way to actually hold this sword.

First thing we did was sneak into the power company's building and shut down the power to part of the city, where the museum's located. I made sure to cut out the emergency power as well...as for the workers, I used the same knockout gas from before, it works very well.

Then, we made haste getting to the museum. I ordered the ninja to retrieve the sword while I stayed on lookout to make sure there weren't any interference….And sure enough….I spotted four very familiar turtles below, following the ninja I sent in.….

....this could end up bad...

...no, this is gonna be bad….

The turtles approached the Foot ninja from behind. Just as one of the Foot reached for the sword we needed, Leonardo threw a couple shuriken in the way and stopped him, “Gift shop's on the first floor boys! But they don't take kindly to shoplifters, and neither do we.”

I used my headset to get through to one of the Foot ninja,”Hurry and grab the sword, forget everything else.”

.......

......

….Only one of my squad of idiots complied and went for the sword again until Raph threw another ninja star….”Ya might wanna consider a few things. One- ya outnumbered. Two- Don't let the pretty faces fool ya pal, we're tougher than we look.”

Okay, that's it….boys….I am so sorry about this….I dropped down and onto the top of the display case the sword was in. I snapped my fingers, then, the rest of my squad of ninja came down. “And three-...we're about to get our butts seriously hammered!” I drew my black katana and held it outwards, signalling for the Foot ninja to attack.

I watched the opposing sides fight, we...the Foot I mean….we're losing! I snapped out of my thoughts when Leonardo charged for me with a leaping kick. I backflipped off of the display case, letting the turtle in blue crash land before we found ourselves clashing blades together.

“I have to admit, you've got skill….” Leo noted as our katana continued to block each other, “Tell me something….who are you, who do you work for, and what are you doing, wasting away your sense of honor by, whatever it is you're doing? What is it going to accomplish?” Gosh you talk to much….but it left him open for me sharply pull my sword back and kick him at the other turtles who were on the ground. A bunch of the Foot ninja were down as well...I sheathed my katana and spotted the glove on the ground, then quickly grabbed it. I put it on and snatched the sword out of the case, “ Stop right there!” I heard Leo yell. Then, I turned to find all four of my childhood friends standing before me.

I was about to make a run for it when the sword I held suddenly illuminated and a burst of energy shot out from it, sending the four turtles back down. Whatever I did….forgive me….but now, I gotta go… I signaled the conscious Foot soldiers and we made out escape. Man...that was stressful….

Soon, we arrived back at Foot headquarters, I dismissed my squad and proceeded to Shredder's floor with the mysterious sword. I was just in time to see him knock the floor with a bunch of other ninja….he's got moves….I'll give him that….When he was finished, I stepped towards him,” Master Shredder..”

“Kuro Katana….I trust you bring good news.” He said, as strict as usual. I knelt down and presented the sword to him, it was resting on a large, fancy pillow,” Ah,” That bastard took the sword without even needing the damn glove and started examining it…

....I hate this guy...I really do.

” The Sword of Tengu, still just as potent after all these years.” Saki held the sword up, near a suit of armor in a display case...and it lit up again....,” And still able to locate other artifacts that share its unique origin. Yes...this sword will help me track those who I've been hunting all these years!”…...that has to be the most emotion I have ever seen out of this guy...also....Just what the shell kind of sword is this and can I find one off Ebay? Cuz I need me one of them..

He set the sword back on the pillow,” Bring this to tech division, tell them to proceed with phase two.”

“Hai.” was all I responded with and went down the elevator to the labs. All while processing what he had just said….this 'Sword of Tengu' is not just an incredibly powerful lightsaber, but also a tracker of some sort….and it can track ancient objects that these enemies of his had made….The elevator dinged and opened up as it had reached my floor. I handed over the sword and gave the tech division Shredder's exact orders. Then I left to get ready myself and get a squad of ninja ready as well.

-Some time later that night-

I stood watch again after going back to the power company and cutting out the electricity again. This would help up with work...two of our technicians were at the docks working a special canon that was powered by the Sword of Tengu. It was pretty interesting to watch….but I was getting kinda bored…

Then, out of the blue, came a hang glider. It was going near the spot that the canon was searching at. I used my scope to check it out and…..it's Donny! He got closer and closer to the spot before he was then sent in another direction. He was going left and right, back and forth until he eventually hit the water. I hopped from roof to roof until I came to his location, hoping my friend was okay….

Thankfully, he came back up, causing me to sigh in major relief...but what was he doing? I stayed hidden to listen to him, “Man! That water stinks!...and this is coming from a turtle who lives in the sewers...” He must have been speaking to the other three...wherever they are...

I quickly went back to my previous position, only to find that Leo, Mikey, and Raph were duking it out with the rest of my squad of Foot ninja on a pirate ship….a part of me actually wanted to strip out of this damn armor and help them….what Leo said to me earlier...about wasting my sense of honor….it was really starting to bug me….but...what if the Shredder does something wicked and I'm not there to warn them about it….j-just hang in there Kim….I took a deep breath before dropping in and aiding my fellow Foot soldiers.

“Uhh...dudes….the fancy looking Foot ninja's here…..” Mikey said while kicking away a few ninja,” The guy who kicked our shells...with the freaky magic sword.”

“Actually..” Don started as he punched a Foot ninja off the boat, “He happens to be a 'she' Mikey….judging by the figure.”

The orange-masked turtle paused for a slight minute,“Whoa….we got our butts kicked by a girl….and it wasn't Kimiko's doing?” Then he went back to fighting,” Of course this chick isn't as annoying….”

Okay, he's so eating dirt…..

I sprinted forth and appeared right behind Mikey. Then I spin kicked him into Donnie and they both where knocked back and into the water. I was about to face with Raph when one of the technicians reported that they found whatever we were searching for. So, I used a smoke pellet to get out of the fight and then signal for the chopper to come and get the artifact. It swooped down and picked me up. Then I took control and activated the crane to retrieve the item….it was...a robotic figure of some kind...weird….

Below, at the canon, I spotted the turtles approach the technicians who operated it….then the Foot members stupidly did something to the machine, causing it to spin out of control….are all these Foot members just idiots or something!?

I flew the chopper down and picked them up before flying off to base….wait….those two forgot the god damn sword!….Oh boy is Shredder going to be pissed....and I'm just as pissed off... I had SPENT MONTHS LOOKING FOR THAT STUPID YET AWESOME SWORD....AND THEY LOSE ON THE SAME NIGHT .....MORONS...

Back at headquarters, I followed both technicians to the top floor and let them explain their mistake. We brought back the artifact that was found as well, but, it cost us the sword….Oroku Saki mentioned something about it this, robot thing belonging to his enemies...and that it was proof that they were here in the city….

“S-sir, there were some interferences...these four strange creatures….they came from no where...” One of the techs explained.

“Were these the creatures you saw?” Saki held up a sheet of paper, printed on it were thermal imaged of four figures, no doubt the boys…

“Oh yes.” Both Foot members said before they were dismissed….and by dismissed, I mean get beaten to a pulp by Hun for their failure...they deserved it :)

“Kuro Katana.” Saki began,” I expect you to keep a close eye out for these abominations. Am I clear?”

I simply nodded,” Yes sir.” Then I left for home….still...what the heck have I gotten myself into….

Chapter Text

Kimiko let out a long, heavy sigh as she returned to her hideout. She felt terrible after the encounter with the others earlier. She stripped off her Kuro Katana armor and set it aside, but paused as she stared into the reflection given off by the chestplate which is in the shape of the Foot Clan's symbol, "Is this really worth it?" The turtle narrowed her eyes, " You could've ended up seriously hurting your friends...those closest to you..and now, Shredder wants them hunted down....yourself included most likely."

Then she remembered the robotic suit the technicians found in the ocean. Oroku Saki mentioned that it was proof that his enemies were here in the city somewhere, "Now are they really enemies.....or something else completely?" Kimiko thought back to the Sword of Tengu and the immense power it had, Saki said it shared its origin with that suit, and with that set of armor she saw earlier.

Kim sighed again as she put away the rest of her armor and slipping on her pink skirt and ninja gear, " You aren't doing this stuff to please anyone, you're doing it to keep your loved ones safe from harm and detection....though the detection part is kinda out of the question..."

For the next few days, Kimiko had notified the Shredder that she was doing an independent case that involved researching and hopefully finding the 'creatures' as they were called. When really, Kim just wanted to be with her family again. Ever since she took the job as Kuro Katana, all she really did at home was eat, sleep, train, and work on Foot Clan stuff, without detection from the others of course. Though, it made her wonder if anyone was on to her yet, Master Splinter or Leonardo especially.

Aside from that, she discovered that the very same Sword of Tengu, was now in their possession. Which was actually a good thing, away from the wrong hands, and especially away from the Shredder, the way he smiled when he held it in his hands just screamed 'bad'.

--About Two Weeks Later--

Master Splinter lit the last candle and faced his students, "Tonight, my kin, our training shall focus on combining to essential disciplines, the way of balance," he paused and clapped his hands, turning off the lights, "and the way of invisibility."

The mutants were standing on top of bamboo poles, trying to keep balance. Michelangelo beamed as he crouched down to speak with Donatello, rather loudly, "Dude, you put in the clapper?!"

That earned the orange-masked ninja a smack in the hand from Splinter's walking stick, "Michelangelo, the way of invisibility also includes the way of silence. I suggest you employ both if you wish to avoid my walking stick." Then Splinter backflipped over to Leonardo who avoided him easily. Splinter hopped out of the way of incoming jump kicks by Donatello and Raphael before swinging his stick towards Kimiko's head. The youngest turtle backflipped over her mentor and caught onto a different bamboo pole, she flipped again to another pole to try and keep her balance. That was when she heard a clap and on came the lights.

"Peek-a-boo, I see you~." Came Mikey as he was near Splinter, who easily knocked him off balance to where he slid down the pole, but clung onto it before hitting the floor, "Hey, don't I at least get points for creativity?"

Master Splinter clapped the lights off and spoke as he moved from pole to pole, " A creative mind must be balanced be a disciplined body. We must learn stillness and alertness, for they are the only defense against the unexpected."

Speaking of unexpected, the elevator in the lair, yes, another elevator by the same people who built the place, opened up and a bright light shined in the lair. Kimiko whipped her head toward the noise and light as she spotted some random, hockey mask wearing man with a duffel bag full of sports equipment enter the lair. Aside from the elevator light and the dimly lit candles, the place was almost pitch dark. So naturally the stranger wandered in blindly, trying to feel his way around, "Uh, guys?" and ended knocking over the whole training set up, as well as the turtles. Kimiko tried to time another backflip right, but her foot landed on a pole which rolled away from her, causing the turtle to crash land shell first on Michelangelo.

She rolled off to see Splinter tackle the man to the ground angrily. " Master Splinter, no!" Leo cried, running over to him with his brothers, "He's okay!"

"This is Casey, the nutca- the guy we told you about." Don added.

"You remember, the igilante-vay?" Mikey said.

"We figured it'd be alright to give him access to the lair," Raph finished, "You know, for emergencies n' stuff."

With that Splinter bowed apologetically and got off the man, "Please for give my rash action."

Don and Mike helped Casey up as he removed his hockey mask," Eh, no problemo.."

"Although next time it'd be wise to use the Ancient Japanese proverb: Phone First!" Splinter said with a huff before collecting the fallen bamboo poles.

Casey grinned in awe at the interior of the lair, kicking over stray poles in the process, "Whoa Raph, ya crib's even more awesome than ya said!"

Kimiko dusted herself off before speaking to her friends, "Okay, who invited the crazy whack-bag-"

Leonardo swiftly smacked his hand over her mouth and whispered in her ear, "I would not advise saying anything negative about or to him, at all." He then looked up at a questioning Casey with a sheepish smile as he removed his hand, " Casey, this here is Kimiko."

"She's tough, she's fast, and she's spunky with a cute look that'll fool anyone!" Mikey said with a toothy grin. "Anyone."

Kimiko rolled her eyes and shook her head before giving the human her attention, "So what brings you down here, you obviously didn't come for absolutely nothing I assume."

"Straight to tha point huh?"Casey shrugged as his expression grew serious, " Graffiti, it's everywhere, all over town." The turtles paused for a second while exchanging glances with each other before bellowing in laughter.

"I think I speak for everyone when I say, duh." Mikey said plainly.

"We're New Yorkers, Casey, we've seen graffiti before." Don added.

Then Casey pulled out a photo of a tagged wall, "Nah-uh, not this kind." The image was of four turtles with a sword going through them that sort of resembled the Sword of Tengu, " I think someone's tryin' to send you a message."

Kimiko narrowed her eyes at the image and muttered quietly, "Oh no..." Hun was probably behind this one....He was the one leading the Purple Dragons...

"Bleh! Talk about getting the point..." Mikey commented.

Then Leo spoke," Do all the tags look like this?"

Casey winced slightly in thought, " Some are a little more graphic..." Then came to a realization, "Wait...there's five of ya..all the tags have four turtles..."

Then Mike laughed, " Maybe Kim's just so small that they don't see her!"

"Actually....I've been really busy making weapons and repairs to improve the lair, so much that I'm left dead tired," Kim lied while she put up another false act, looking down and rubbing the back of her head, " But don't worry, I'll be kickin' shell with everyone else before you know it."

Completely ignoring the pink-masked turtle, Casey's eyes landed on the Sword of Tengu that was resting on a pedestal near Don's computer table, "Hey....cool sword! Looks just like the one in the graffiti!" Then the nutjob rushed over to the artifact and reached for it.

Don yelled out to warn him,"Casey, no!" But was too late, Casey touched the sword before it zapped him into a bookshelf across from the computer.

Kimiko mentally laughed to herself as the others went to help the idiot up, " Should've seen that one coming...." Then she froze, 'So that's why a glove is needed...but...Saki could hold it without the need for it....the hell is that bastard made of?'

"I thank you for this information, Mr. Jones," Splinter said, pulling him up, "But now, we must return to our training."

"Wait!" Casey pulled away from Splinter and faced the turtles, "Don't you wanna put the smack down the scum who did this?"

"Well yeah...." Mikey said, looking at the photo, "But it smells way too much like a set up."

"But this is a matter of honor! What about all that Bushi-doo-doo stuff!" Casey yelled out as he took out a bat from his duffel bag.

Kimiko sighed as she watched the eldest turtle correct the nutcase about Bushido, "Such a perfectionist..." she muttered, watching as Casey spotted the TV and forgot about everything else as he went to watch the news. The worst part was that he had absolutely no manners at all...

The youngest turtle shook her head, "Well if you boys don't mind, I'm going back to training." Kim walked to one of the weapon racks and picked up one of the practice bo staves. She twirled the staff between her fingers, shifting it between her hands as she returned to the training matt. Kimiko held the weapon in a more proper posture, with her green hands a bit spaced out from the center.

"So why ya usin' a boring toothepick like that instead of them swords ya got?" Boomed a loud Casey who approached her while stuffing his face with a piece of pizza he found under the couch (because he's Casey).

Kimiko thrust the staff forwards, horizontally, in a defensive stance, "I like to make sure I'm able to any weapon that is at my disposal, no matter what it is." She then began to practice some basic swings with the wooden staff. "I may have chosen the swords as my primary weapons, as I am more skilled with them. But that doesn't mean I can't have skill in others. A warrior should be able to adapt to any situation and that includes having knowledge on different weapons. Oh, and Casey?" Then swung the staff at a low level, sweeping Casey off his legs from behind and letting him fall flat on his back before pointing one end of the bo staff near his face, "You may wanna reconsider your thoughts about, what did you call this...oh yeah, a 'toothepick'."

Casey sat up and watched with a wide-eyed stare as the green-haired turtle walk away from him. "Whoa...remind me not to get on her bad side."

Michelangelo bursted in laughter, " I told you she's spunky. I'd say she's almost like a mini Raph..but without the ugly."

That earned him a nice slap in the face by the 'ugly' Raph, "Shut it."

"Ow...." Whined Mikey as he rubbed his cheek.

Satisfied with the outcome, Kimiko returned to her training without any interruptions.

----

Later that night, after Raphael had taken Casey on patrol and finally giving the other mutants their peace, the five returned to their previous training session.

But, just as Kimiko flipped away from a pole after failing to land a jump kick on Splinter, the poles were once again knocked down by a wild, beaten up Casey Jones. The littlest turtle flailed her arms up and down like some kind of weird bird as she fell,"Why did I have to jump so high?!" Then hit the stone ground, twisting her ankle in the process. Kimmy hissed at the pain as tears were forced out,"Mother of shell!!"

Donatello rushed to examine his friend's injury as the others tended to Casey. He gently placed his finger against the darkening skin on Kimiko's ankle, slowly rubbing around it, "It's definitely swelling, let's get this fixed."

Kim nodded slowly, trying her best to ignore the aching stings, "Right..." then she stopped and looked around the lair, "Wait, where's Raphael?"

As Don carefully lifted her up bridal style and carried her to the couch, Casey started to explain what happened, "Me and Raph was beatin' down some Purple Dragons when some invisible ninja dudes came and kicked our cans! Then they took Raph wit' em'."

As Michelangelo started joking about the 'invisible ninjas' part, Kimiko almost felt her heart stop. 'Oh no...no no no no....this can't be happening.' Kim turned to speak with Casey as she was put down on the couch longways, "Did you see what these ninja looked like? If they had shown themselves at all."

Jones tried to think of what happened during the ambush, "Only a flash, they was in blue garb, lotta tech on em' too..seemed ta be allied with the Purple Dragons." Then he pulled out an orange device, "This is what they had on em'." He gave it to Donatello as he passed to get his first aid kit.

'Hun and Stockman must have planned this...lure us turtles with the graffiti and then attack and capture using the Foot Tech ninja..' 

"And they have Raph right now as we speak?" Leonardo questioned with his arms crossed.

"Yeah..." The human muttered lowly.

"Uh, dudes, Raphie's shell cell isn't picking up...I think it broke.." Mikey said in a worried tone, "It's not nice.."

Casey roared in a rage, "Arghh!! It's all my fault!" Then Jones began breaking their furniture out of anger.

After he wrapped an ice pack around Kimiko's injury, Donatello quickly went to his desk, taking out a handheld tracking device, "A dead shell cell is still traceable, Mikey." Then, a dot appeared on the radar, his brown eyes (even though you don't actually see their eyes much in 2k3....until Back To The Sewers) widened in surprise, "Actually....there's no need to worry. Raph's already on his way back."

The vigilante fist bumped the air in joy, taking a lamp out in the process, "Yeah!! He's alright!!"

"This guy's bad news, even when there's good news..." Mikey muttered, staring at the other broken pieces of chairs, tables, and electronics with a blank face, "Like, seriously...I ain't cleaning this up."

Then the purple-masked turtle paled as several dots also appeared on the radar, "Uh...Raph's not coming alone..."

"Let me guess," Leo started as he came over to investigate, "The 'invisible ninjas'?"

"If they're following him, then Raph's about to bring home some unwanted house guests unless we don't act fast." Kimiko flipped over the couch, hopping over on her good foot before using one of the toppled bamboo poles to hold herself up.

"We already got one of those." Mikey commented as he eyed Casey.

"Sorry Little Turtle, but you need to stay here." Leonardo scooped her up in his arms and guided her back to the couch, "Until that foot heals, you are staying put."

The female turtle pouted, "Man..." She knew Leo was right, there was no way she could fight the Foot Tech ninja at the moment. Kim's pouty face then turned into a pleading, puppy dog expression, "Would you at least bring me my laptop, please?"

Leonardo nodded as he elevated her foot with a couple pillows, "Sure thing."

When Leo hopped up to the second level, Mikey came out of the kitchen with a bowl of corn chips, some salsa, a couple sodas, and some pretzels and set them on the coffee table, which he scooted closer to the couch, "I don't know how long we'll be, so I got you some snacks cuz you'll probably get hungry and you won't be able to move much. So I got you covered, Kimmy." Then he set the TV remote on the arm of the couch that was closest to her head, "Think you need anything else?"

Kimiko couldn't help but smile at her orange-masked bro, "If anything, I need you boys to be careful."

Leo soon came back with Kim's pink computer bag, "Well, can't say we can make any promises on that one." He set it next to her and ruffled her hair, "But we can try."

Kim sighed, watching the others and Casey leave through the sewers. Donatello had given them special goggles that could detect body heat that the naked eye couldn't see. Deep down, a pit of guilt had formed within Kimmy, ' I could've prevented this. If I had just stayed working with the Foot instead of choosing to take time off now, I could have intervened, that way Raph wouldn't be followed like he is now...' The more she thought about it, the more she started to hate her own guts.

For now though, she shook it off, hoping the boys could handle this. As for the time being, she tried to distract herself by designing future enhancements for armor and concepts for weapons.

About an hour and a half later, Kimiko had gotten bored of the laptop. She turned on the GameCube and was currently playing Super Mario Sunshine. She ended up falling asleep after being unable to catch up to Shadow Mario who was paused somewhere on Isle Delfino with Princess Peach over his shoulder....(because the game doesn't progress if you don't stop him)

----

Kim stirred slowly as she felt arms from underneath and lift her up. She opened an eye and spotted the all-too-familiar leafy,green skin, "Leo..?"

"Go back to sleep Little Turtle, I'm just taking you to your room." The eldest turtle said softly, "You just didn't look comfy where you were, with your laptop sitting on your chest and a controller that had most likely fallen on your face as you dozed off...again."

Kimiko whipped her head around the lair as she was carried, "Wait..where is Raph? Is he okay? And what about the invisible ninja?"

"Raph's perfectly fine, Casey went home,thank the lord, and we took care of the threat before it got worse." Leo answered as he jumped to the second floor, "Nothing to worry about."

The green-haired turtle frowned, "If those enemy ninja keep appearing, then that is something to worry about. They were able to capture Raph, almost discovered our home, and on top of that, they destroyed almost an entire sea port with that stupid sword that's sitting out there in the open next to the TVs. You tell me that's not something to be concerned with."

"Sensei's right, you do overthink." Leonardo chuckled as he entered Kim's room with and set her on the bed, "You're not wrong, Little Turtle, it's obvious that these ninja are up to no good. We'll just have take care of things as they come. Alright?"

Kimiko scowled, crossing her arms as she sat up, "That still doesn't put my mind at ease..."

"Then here," Leo reached for her portable CD player along with the case of CDs next to it, "Maybe some music will help you, it usually does, right?" He then pulled her into a warm hug (Well...I'd say lukewarm..since you know, they're mutant turtles and are sometimes shown to be able to change body temps when blushing or are mad, so it would make sense if their blood's a bit of a mix of both warm and cold blood...because f**k genetics, this is TMNT), "Everything will work out fine, you'll see."

Kimiko slowly nodded and hugged him back, "Okay...I'll believe you."

"Get some rest now," Leo spoke, pulling away from her and making his way out of her room, "Good night Little Turtle."

"Good night Leo." Kim watched as he left, a weird little feeling started to flutter within her chest. She didn't know if she liked it or not, but shook it off, "Geez...what was up with that??...am I okay?" She groaned and put her headphones on; then pressed play as Metallica started playing.

(A/N- I'm trying to stick with old games, tech, and most music that came out before 2009, meaning MP3's and a lot of portable tech that we have now, will most likely not show up, not until a lot later that is. )

Chapter Text

It had been about three weeks since the Foot Tech ninja had almost invaded the lair. Nothing big had really happened as of late, aside from the boys and Casey running into Hun at a Purple Dragon hangout. But they managed to escape him thanks to the remote control Don created for the Battle Shell. Other than that, things involving the Foot Clan had been quiet.

It was around ten at night, Donatello had just finished wrapping Kimiko's foot in a tight brace. It was healed but Donnie just wanted to make absolutely sure of it,"Alright, you just need to make sure to keep it compressed. Now, I'd say you'll be able to take this off after about another week."

"Which means I'll be back to kickin' butt soon!" Kim cheered, fist bumping the air.

"Guess that means you can't kick shell in Melee." Mikey snickered from on the couch. He had just finished a random free-for-all round and his star character, Captain Falcon, was flexing on the winner screen.

This irked Kimiko and she jumped out of Don's swivel chair and threw herself on the couch,"Oh no you don't!" She pressed start on one of the wireless controllers,"The Queen of Melee isn't going to give her title up that easily!" Kim hovered the courser around the character selection menu until she selected her main fighter and favorite character, Link.

"You? Queen?" Mike snorted a laugh,setting up a three stock match, "Don't even dream, Kimmy." 

(A/N- Stock Match is where the players have a set amount of lives, typically three. When all three of the lives are lost, that player loses the match.) 

Don simply stared at his youngest siblings as they bickered about who was the better player."Well, a turtle has to have their priorities straight." Then began to examine a crystal he found earlier. He stopped after about five seconds before getting up and making his way to the entertainment area, "And that includes me. Count me in, you two!"

Don plopped down between the two and picked Mewtwo as his fighter. After that, Mikey selected the Random Battlefield option since they really didn't care where they battled. They were sent to the Great Bay, a location from Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask. Kimiko and Michelangelo glared at each other intensely as the in-game announcer started the countdown while Don sat back, a lot more relaxed than his siblings. 

--After a bunch of trash talk and throwing barrels and bombs at each other--

Mikey and Kim stared at the results screen with shocked, speechless expressions as Mewtwo was announced the winner. Link was in second place while Captain Falcon was in last place. 

"Well, now that I have taken the Champion's place." The purple-masked turtle started, looking at the other two who now had their heads down in defeat, "I'm going to bed, goodnight."

Michelangelo groaned, smacking his head against the arm of the couch," I can't believe I lost....." Then after a few minutes of their defeat, he removed the disc and grinned, "He still has a long way to go to reach our master levels...at Mario Party and Mario Kart and Pokemon and.....wait..does Animal Crossing even count?" 

"I am pretty sure Master Splinter's claimed that one." Kim jumped from the couch and speed walked to the kitchen, "I'll go make pizza rolls."

"Oh! Don't forget the other junk foods and the soda!" Mikey grinned while picking out the good multiplayer games for their unofficial game night.

Kimiko came back with pizza rolls, and from a secret snack stash they kept from the others, two bags of Doritos, cool ranch and nacho cheese, a couple sodas, and two packs of Skittles, "Let the games commence!"

Mikey had already chosen for them to play Mario Party on the Nintendo 64, he had already chosen to play as Wario," Ready to ruin our hands?"*

Kim narrowed her eyes as she set the munchies on the coffee table, "You had to start with this one..." Then grinned happily, "Sign me up Sargent!" She grabbed her controller and selected her character, Luigi.

----

At the end of their gamerfest, consisting of Mario Party 1, 2 ,and 3, Mario Tennis,Diddy Kong Racing, Mario Kart, Pokemon Stadium, and finally, Donkey Kong Country, Mikey had passed out on the couch, hugging the half empty red bag of Doritos. Kimmy on the other hand had cleaned up their mess before heading to her room after downing the last soda. 

Although it was around one in the morning, the short turtle girl didn't feel tired at all. She was used to it, since normally she would be working on Foot related matters or fixing up her hideout at this time. "Perhaps I'll go topside..." She thought to herself. 

Kimmy grinned as it had been weeks since she had gone out to the surface, due to her sprained ankle and all. But she was fine now, aside from the annoying brace. 

Because the main elevator made a loud opening and the entrance into the sewers was locked down for the night, Kimiko decided to use her secret escape route. She checked to ensure that the boys were fast asleep before quietly pulling back the bookshelf in the very back of her room and tracing her finger along the peculiar spiral etched into the cinder block. The narrow doorway appeared next to it on the wall, as if it were magic of some kind...then again, the whole lair was still a mystery...and after seeing the Sword of Tengu, anything is pretty much possible.... 

Kim slipped into the tunnel, she pulled the bookshelf back into place and traced the spiral etching that was on the opposite side of the wall, closing the tunnel off. Through the tunnel, there were small,dimly lit lights that Kim had strung up along the walls, there was also a couple security cameras hung on the ceiling. As she stopped at the elevator, she spotted a bunch of wooden planks she boarded up that led to an unexplored part of the tunnel with yellow caution tape running across a few meters down. Kim sighed as she almost completely forgot about it again, "And I still need to see what's down there.....next time..definitely next time." 

The elevator was hooked up with a few security checks that Kimiko had made. The first required her Foot Clan key card,which was securely in one of her grey arm pouches, she swiped it and a second check came up as the first cleared. The second check was a small slot that opened up next to the card reader. Kimiko withdrew one of her wakizashi, etched on the end of the blade just next to the guard, were the kanji for 'Chisai' meaning 'Little' and 'Kame' meaning 'Turtle' in Japanese. Put them together and you get, 'Little Turtle'~!

Kim slid her blade into the slot, a scanner read the kanji and beeped as it cleared. Lastly, because she's likes to be exactly sure the lair and her hideout was secure, a third check popped up. Part of the cinder block wall opened up to reveal a panel with an indent on it. All Kimmy did was press her small shell into the indent, earning another beeping sound as she gained access to the elevator. She ditched the brace that was around her foot as she didn't need it and left it on her desk in the warehouse. She left the hideout and made sure it was well locked before hitting the roof tops.

--Kimiko's POV--

I hopped from roof to roof, feeling wind brushing against me, letting my short hair fly passed me. I felt better than I had in months, I felt free. Free from everything, stress, annoyances, and especially from the Foot Clan...even if it were for a short while, it was still pleasing to just get away from it all. 

I stopped to catch my breath on top of a rather tall building that overlooked others. Though, it wasn't near as tall, nor as menacing as the Foot HQ. I sighed, knowing that I'll have to eventually come back to working as Kuro Katana. Though, It's not like I haven't been keeping my tabs on Oroku Saki and his minions, but lately, he's been quiet...like, too quiet. 

Since I've taken this independent mission, Shredder gets weekly reports from me, of course, they're all faked. My mission was to seek out the 'turtle creatures' as he'd call my turtle friends. I had told Shredder that I had either spotted them from afar and spied to learn their 'true objectives' or that as soon as I was going to attack them, they were able to get away. The only truth I wrote to Saki was that they were incredibly skilled, that they were at my skill level...okay maybe a bit higher than that but I'm not wrong.

My thoughts are then interrupted as an ear-splitting scream came from one of the allies below. I immediately run into the direction, checking between each building I passed for trouble. Just as I hopped onto the roof of an apartment complex, a black civic stops with a screeching halt.

"Let me go!!" Came a feminine voice from below. 

I peer down to see an ugly, slender, bald gangster come out of the car."Put er' in tha car." He ordered.

That's when two other, bulkier gangsters come out of the apartment. To my surprise, they held a blonde teenage girl, about my age by the looks of it, by the arms as they shoved her forcefully into the car. "You can't do this!! Dad!!"

"Youz belong ta us now, girly. Ya Daddy needed tha money, n' we gets anotha' maid." The slender one said with a smirk that could make even Medusa turn to stone, "You dos what we tells ya n' ya won't get hurt, understood?" The car drove off with just as the girl let out another scream for help.

Just as it did, I of course started following them. Whatever these guys are doing, they will be stopped. I should have intervened right before they went off, but who knows how many humans there were in the apartments alone and I couldn't just reveal myself...that and they were armed with guns, I couldn't just put the girl in more danger....being a mutant turtle is tough sometimes...

I kept up with the car as best as I could before it entered an empty alleyway. I perched myself on a gargoyle on the roof right above as the three goons stepped out. The bald, skinny one had a gun one hand and a cell phone in the other. The moment he flipped the phone open, was when I threw a shuriken at it and knocked it to the ground.

"What tha'!?" As soon as he whipped his head in my direction, my foot connected with his face. He fell back and into an open garbage can butt first. 

I turned to the bulky duo, one had an afro while the other had a mullet. They held out pistols and as they were about to open fire, I slammed down a smoke pellet and slid underneath the car as they were blinded. Knowing that the teenage girl was still inside, she was the main priority. So I crept to the driver's seat and hopped in, locking the doors.

I looked into the mirror spotting the poor kid, her hands were tied together with rope as well as her feet. Her mouth had duck tape over it. My eyes softened as I gave her a sympathetic smile, "Don't worry, I'm getting you to safety."

It was a good thing the keys were in the ignition...As soon as the smoke cleared, I stepped on the gas and sped out of the alley. I took each turn and drove through the other allies that I knew connected to other streets. Knowing that the gangsters probably had the licence plate memorized, I parked the civic a few blocks away from the corner of Eastman and Laird. I got out and opened the girl's side, poor thing's scared to death....I probably helped with that...

I leaned over and held a corner of the duck tape that was over her mouth,"This is going to hurt for a few moments and I am so sorry." The girls nodded and shut her eyes tightly as I ripped the silvery tape off as fast as I could as she yelped from the stinging pain, "Sorry sorry sorry!"

The girl sighed as I used one of my swords to cut the ropes that bound her feet and wrists, "It..it's okay...wait, what are you?"

"I'm...I'm a turtle...a mutant turtle...also a ninja and a teenager." I scratched my head and helped the girl get out of the vehicle, "Yeah that sounds about right...and yes, I am real...and we should probably get away from the car before those thugs come finding it."

The girl nodded rubbing her pinkened wrists,"Good idea...but where?...I'm Star by the way."

Okay, not what I was expecting from helping a human, "Kimiko, Kim for short. As for where...do you have family here in the city?"

Star shook her head slowly,"Even if I did, my good-for-nothing Dad would rat them out to those mobsters...putting them in danger."

That just leaves one place,"Well then, for now, why not come with me? If you don't mind four other turtles like me and a mutant rat that is..."

"I'm not one to judge someone who just saved my life a few minutes ago. Besides, you aren't that bad, for a turtle." 

I knelt down to a manhole cover in the alley we were in,"Alright, but I am going to tell you right now. You absolutely cannot tell a single soul about me, my friends, and our home. If we are discovered...I don't want to think of the horror that would come after..." I looked up and into Star's golden-yellow eyes as I lifted the cover," Please promise me that."

"I understand." She said with a sharp nod," I'll admit, I've seen enough movies to know where you're coming from, but yeah, you have my word."

I let Star carefully climb down into the sewers, then went down myself, but not before sliding the manhole cover into place. "So,I don't mean to bring this up, but do you have any idea as to why your father sold you?"

The blonde shook her head as I led her through the tunnels, "No, but I suspect it has to do with my dad's problems...he's a big time gambler, an addict at that, and a drunk. He was most likely in debt with our landlord. He and I didn't exactly see eye to eye...especially after mother cheated on him."

I will never understand why humans do such things..."And he just gave you to the Mob...like that?" I shook my head, "Despicable...well if it makes you better," I placed a hand on her shoulder, "I'm sorry for what happened."

The girl smiled warmly towards me as we neared the lair, "So...how did you come to be exactly?"

"I think it'd be alright to tell you the story..." I placed a finger on my lips as I looked up in thought, "My bros and I were baby turtles when our rat sensei found us. The boys were to be some kid's pets but then came an accident, causing the kid to drop the boys and they were swept away into the sewer drain along with a jar of a peculiar green ooze which is what mutated us into what we are. Splinter, my mentor, and the one who raised me, had followed shortly and ended up getting the stuff on him as well. As for me..we're not sure where I came from, I was found already mutated but I remember being so sick that we weren't sure if I was going to make it...but, I somehow survived. Although, I did suffer a couple side effects, my shell's size being one of them. Master Splinter had taken it upon himself to teach us martial arts when we were all of age. But yeah, about fifteen years later, here we are. "

"Wow..." Star breathed out, a bit speechless, "That, that's incredible..."

I stop at the entrance to the lair and face her with a proud smile, "And prepare for even more amazement." I punched in the the number pin and opened up the lair, "Star, let it be my pleasure to introduce you, to the Lair!" Though, because it's like, three in the morning, everyone was asleep.."I guess you'll get the full tour tomorrow....for now, you're probably just as tired as I am..." Then I froze and faced her, "Hold on...do you have to get up for school?"

"I dropped out, I didn't like it at all..so nah, I'll be fine." Star yawned and stretched her arms, "Also...sleep would be really nice..."

I made sure the main door shut behind us before leading Star to my room, "I have a spare bed you can use in my room. As for clothes, I have a few shirts and skirts, although, I can also ask a friend of mine to come by and help you as well."

The blonde nodded in understanding with another yawn, "I don't think I can thank you enough, Kim, really...you've helped a complete stranger through a rough patch..and you didn't have to.."

I felt a tinge of heat on my cheeks from embarrassment, "It's sorta my job...you don't need to thank me, Star."

Suddenly, we heard a throat being cleared from in front of us, "Kimiko." I froze as Master Splinter approached us, a hard gaze set upon Star, "Why have you brought this stranger into our home?"

"This is Star," I introduced her to Sensei, "I went out for a bit, and saved her from a bunch of bad mobsters who bought her from her father. They were going to do bad things to Star and I couldn't stand by and not help." I sighed and looked to Sensei with pleading eyes, "She doesn't have anywhere else to go. Please let her stay Master Splinter."

Splinter's hardened gaze hadn't left Star. He stroked his beard as his hummed in thought, "I sense good in this one."

"Y-you.." I heard my new friend stutter. She had her jaw dropped as she looked at each of the boys, then Sensei, and then to me, "You're...all.." Oh no...don't faint, don't faint, please don't faint, "So COOL!!!"

"Wha-"

"We are?!" A wild Mikey popped up with a huge grin, "Awesome!!" Then he looked back at our sensei, "Can we keep her?!"

I heard Splinter chuckle at the goof's childishness, "She may stay. We welcome you, Miss Star, I trust Kimiko will help you accommodate to our lair."

I immediately bowed at him as he left for his room, "I will Sensei." I sighed in relief, "That went smoother than I thought it would...anyway, Star," I pointed at the goof who had his stupid, oversized smile plastered to his face, "This is Michelangelo."

"Mikey for short," then he let out a yawn, "And I'm hittin' the hay before Leo's alarm sounds." Then he left.

"He's a special one." I joked quietly, earning a giggle from my friend, "Alright, let's get to bed ourselves..." 

Man...what a night....it's not everyday you find a new roommate..well, at least we're okay...for now.

----

*When the first Mario Party game came out, it contained mini games that required the player to spin the analog stick. Because of the plastic ridges on the stick, the friction caused by spinning it, often with a person's palm, it resulting in many people getting blisters. This resulted in Nintendo getting sued, and afterwards, they gave out gloves to the victims.

Chapter Text

(I was watching through the Shredder Strikes episode and paused at a perfect moment!*pic*)

--Mini Bio- Star--

Full Name- Stella "Star" Rosales
Age- 15
Birthday- July 23rd
Appearance- Shoulder length, sunny blond hair, golden eyes, light peach complexion. 

----

--Kimiko's POV--

It had been about a week since I had met Star. Of course, I had introduced her to the boys, Casey, and April. She seems to get along pretty well with everyone. Star's strong-willed too, even after what happened that one night, she still manages to stay positive. Master Splinter had recommended that she start learning ninjutsu. That way she'd be able to defend herself. Donatello on the other hand, was giving her a bit of homeschooling, teaching her the basic academics that would help her in life.

----

I sighed heavily as I walked out from my hideout, garbed in my Kuro Katana armor. I wasn't going to delay this any further, it was time I came back to the Foot. 
 

With Star bunking in my room, it was more difficult to sneak out of the lair. 
 

I slowly shook my head from any distracting thoughts as I hopped my way towards the red roofed skyscraper that overlooked the entire city. 
 

When I arrived at the top floor, Saki was already waiting for me. He stared out one of his windows, as cold and emotionless as always, "Katana. Your reports from your mission suggest that these creatures you had encountered were of extraordinary skill."
 

I knelt before him, using my smooth, British voice impression, "That is correct, Master." Ugh..even after all this time, referring to him as 'Master' still left a horrid taste in my mouth..."As Hun had mentioned to you before, these turtles have no clue of any enemies of yours or even of their existence." Which is probably some kind of cover up, knowing this guy.
 

"I see, then perhaps I could use them to my advantage." Oh shell to the no you ain't, you slick bastard...I stood back up as Saki moved to his desk. He pulled out a sheet of paper and started writing something, "Since you seem to be more successful than those other two dolts, you will be the one to deliver the creatures this note." He stood up as he finished writing and rolled the paper into a small tube, "After, I expect you to follow them to the exact location. When they arrive, you are to test them in a spar so I may deem if they are worthy to me, am I clear?"
 

I bowed after taking the note, "Hai."
 

"If they are to fail, they are to be eliminated." I watched Saki trudge over to the elevator, glaring daggers into his backside. I think my job's gonna end sooner than I thought...with my swords down his throat, "You are dismissed."
 

I waited until he left before going down to one of the lower floors myself. Great....now he wants the boys in on this...and I have to fight them...again. But if they don't win this time, they will die if they aren't prepared, which I am very sure they will be. 
 

I grabbed one of the bows and a couple arrows from the large dojo where the other ninja practice. Then, before leaving, I scanned and copied Saki's note, in case I lose the original somehow. Once outside and far enough from headquarters, I reread the note-

"Warrior, 

If you receive this note, then you have already passed the first test. I call upon you, as a point of honor to meet with me. If you follow the way of Bushido, you will come. And you will come, alone."
 

On the bottom were instructions to the location. A warehouse at 16 South Boyle, it was where Saki recruits his ninja. 

"Master Splinter just doesn't understand how important these swords are to me!!" Came a shouting voice from an all too familiar turtle. Of course....of all mutants...I had to run into him first. I peep down to find Leonardo angrily tearing up some newspaper into paper stars with his katana. What'd the Press ever do to you good sir? Erm..turtle?

I found myself sighing heavily, I can't believe what I'm going to do. I know that I don't and shouldn't have to do this, but at the same time, Saki knows the Katana does not and has never failed. If I don't do this, who's to say he won't find out, or what happens if Leo gets lost on the way or doesn't follow through. 

I know, at least I hope, that Leonardo being the wisest and most mature one of the team, does the right thing. I trust that he does anyway... I tied the note to an arrow and nocked it into position. Aiming a little over his head, I fired it and watched as Leonardo sliced the arrow like it was nothing. As soon as he picked it up, I high tailed it to the designated location and waited on one of the support beams a bit below the ceiling.
 

I breathed out with slightly shaky hands. This is gonna end badly..I just know it. I withdrew my own katana and hopped down as soon as Leonardo entered the building.
 

"Alright, you wanted to talk, now talk." He demanded, a hand ready to draw one of his sword.
 

I held one of my blades up toward him, "Once you can prove yourself, then you'll get your answers, turtle."

The blue-masked turtle rose a brow, "Your voice...it sorta reminds me-" I darted at him, swinging my swords forward before he could get another word out. Sorry bro, can't have you figuring me out yet. "Well if that's how you're gonna play, fine with me!" 
 

Leo blocked my katana with his, forming an 'X' between us. Because I knew that he has more strength than I do, I could tell that Leo was trying to make me fall back by putting more pressure while pushing his weapons against mine. Before I could lose my balance, I thrust my knee up and made contact with his stomach. 
 

But it seemed that my dear Leo was somehow a step ahead and backflipped over my figure. I turned sharp on my heel, raising my arm to block Leo's incoming kick. He landed back on his feet with a little smirk, "You're a quick one, I'll give you that."
 

I ignored the comment and threw my swords up in the air. I then started chucking a few handfuls of shuriken at him before catching my katana and sprinting for him once more. But as soon as I was about to clash swords with Leo again, a loud clapping sounded through the building.
 

"Impressive." Came the cold tone of Oroku Saki. He stepped out from under the shadows near the wall in the back. "You are as exceptional as the Kuro Katana here had mentioned in her reports. My agent said you were good, but 'good' does not even fit her description." I sheathed my swords before bowing towards Saki and backing away from the two. Of course I stayed close by, in case the bastard tried something.
 

"I am Oroku Saki, eighth generation master of ninjutsu." He said with a smirk, "And you are?"
 

Fearless sheathed his own swords and introduced himself, "Leonardo."
 

Saki paced around him, examining the turtle,"You appearance is...most striking." Ugh, how dare you, I will have you know that Leonardo is flippin' fabulous you stupid piece of garbage.
 

"It's not a costume. Although that's a little hard to believe." Leo responded, still keeping his guard up.

Pencil-head, (Well..that's what Saki looks like, I mean have you seen his pointy head shape?) Chuckled, "Easier to believe than it may seem. I have seen enough of this world to expect the extraordinary. And you, are extraordinary. But I did not seek you out to discuss that matter."
 

"Then I take it you sent me this note?" Leo questioned, holding out the paper I shot at him with an arrow...I am so thankful that he is a ninja...
 

"Yes. It was urgent that we meet." Saki turned to face the blue-clad turtle, "There are things you must know."
 

"There are definitely things I need to know." Leo said with a hardened gaze," Like why these ninja, your ninja, have been trying to break out heads for months now." 
 

The human, I think that's right, nodded sharply, "That is exactly why we needed to meet. We have been facing each other as enemies, when there is an even greater threat amongst us."
 

My lips flattened as Saki gave Leo the same exact speech he gave to me the night I joined the Foot. Word for exact word, I might add. The worse part, is that Leo was actually starting to believe him! To top it all off, Saki told him to think about their discussion and to meet back with a direct answer tomorrow night at this exact spot. Then bribed him with an incredibly beautiful sword before sending Leo on his way....hey wait...why didn't I get a special sword like that when I was asked to join?....I did a lot more than Fearless did you know....cheap bastard....
 

I watched my friend leave, mentally shaking my head. I know for a fact that Leonardo's better than that. He should know that something isn't right here. "Shall I shadow him, Master?" I asked as I gazed toward one of the windows on the ceiling, spotting three green blurs disappear in Leo's direction. I was somewhat relieved, if anything, Raphael can certainly talk sense into Fearless. At least, I hope he can.

"No." Saki said coldly and began to leave through another exit, "He will come and we will be ready. To see if he is smart enough to accept my offer or perish at my hand."
 

I simply bowed towards him as he disappeared into the alley."As you command. I shall prepare myself then. Leonardo may be an easy one to fool, but there are the other three somewhere in this city. They may prove as threats." As soon as Saki was gone, I climbed to the roof to clear my head. "What do I do now?"
 

"Give it back Raph!" I whipped my head over to the direction of Leonardo's yelling. I hopped over a couple roofs to find the oldest two fighting over the sword Saki had given him. Gee...a fight between Leo and Raph, sure didn't see that coming. Mikey and Don were on the sidelines, shaking their heads. Then, Leo made another stupid move and kicked the hotheaded one over the edge of the roof. Thankfully, Raph was smart enough to pierce his sai into the brick before he could fall.
 

I put a hand over my chest and breathed out in relief..But seriously, what is with Leo today?! It's like he's losing himself or something..which I certainly hope that's not the case. I looked over to see him help Raphael up, "I am such an idiot...you could've been really hurt..."

"You're right. You are and idiot." Raph smirked as he slid his sai into his belt, "And I don't hurt that easy sword-boy."
 

Donatello held up the sword as he walked toward them, "What are we gonna do now, Leo?"
 

"What I should have done in the first place: Talk to Master Splinter." Hooray! Leo's not repeating what I did! He's not being stupid! But talking the Master Splinter is only going to lead to one result. Knowing Sensei, they're gonna be told to stay put...which they most likely won't. 
 

I turned away and made for my hideout. There's no way I can afford to be at the lair right now, not with all that's going to probably happen tomorrow. I paused as two unfamiliar figures pass by through the rooftops across the street from me. One was bald, the other had bluish-black hair in a short ponytail, but the both sported the same outfits- shades, gold pendent, long dark coats and dark clothing underneath. They had a really weird vibe to them, but disappeared in a flash. Strange..I shook my head and continued to my destination, sighed heavily.

Tomorrow's gonna be one shell of a night.

----

(A/N- Short chapter, but the next one will be longer ouo)

Chapter Text

Star woke up feeling a cool hand gently shaking her, "Hey Star? Sorry to wake you, dudette." She looked up through the corner of her eye to find the blue-green skinned turtle, Michelangelo with a more gentle smile than usual.

They had just returned from their earlier venture to the surface and had gotten an earful, well, Leo did mainly, from Splinter. He told them of who Oroku Saki really is. Saki, also known mainly as, the Shredder, was the man responsible for the death of Splinter's owner, father, and master, Hamato Yoshi. Which was also a little before he found the turtles. Leonardo had agreed to venture to the surface the next night with his brothers, without Splinter's knowledge, to give Saki his answer, turtle style.

"I fell asleep?" Star slurred as she was still groggy and slowly sat up on the couch, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, "When?"

The orange-masked turtle scratched the back of his head,"About the same time Kimmy left. Speaking of which, do you know where she went off to? "

Star shook her head with a yawn, "Sorry Mike, but I don't have a clue where she could have gone..the last thing she did was give me some hot tea after I finished some History worksheets Don wanted me to do..then I fell asleep.."

"But that was before we had weapons practice, which Kim skipped, might I add." Leo said as he came over, his eye ridges were knitted together and his arms were crossed, "Which is very odd because Kimiko never misses weapons practice. Not at all..."

"I've tried contacting her shell cell," Don added from at his computer, he sighed, "Unfortunately, Kim seems to have left it in the Battle Shell..."

"What do ya think the brat's up ta anyway?" Raph asked while beating up a punching bag. "Maybe she just needed some time ta herself, she is a chick n' all."

"Whatever it is, Kimiko does not seem to want anyone to follow her." Came a wild Splinter as he held up Star's half-empty tea cup and sniffed at it before narrowing his eyes at it, "It would seem your tea was made with valerian root, Miss Star. An herb that if often used to promote sleep."

"W-what?!" Star cocked a brow, her mouth opening slightly as she stared at the cup, " Why would Kimiko do that?"

"Maybe she thought you needed rest?" Mikey mumbled with a shrug.

Leonardo sighed heavily in frustration," Of course.....Kimiko is almost a master when it comes to herbalism. She knows the right remedies for just about anything. So she made a insomnia curing tea ,while we were away, that way she would be able to sneak out to the surface without our knowing."

"That sneaky little...ugh, she probably even knew I'd be able to fall for the trick easier than you all..." Star grit her teeth and huffed, "I blame myself for not knowing her well enough like you all...."

"Don't feel bad, we've all fallen for Kim's tricks at some point, except Sensei. But say....Why would she make that just to sneak off?" Mikey reassured before he stifled in light laughter as he got an idea, "You don't think she's got a boyfriend do you-"

"Absolutely not!" Leo thundered as he felt his blood heat slightly. This caused him to get weird looks from the others. He shook his head while clearing his throat, " W-What I mean is that Kim's never been one for romance or any of that stuff." Why was he feeling so worked up over that? Maybe it's the overprotective side of him...cuz he sure didn't know. "Anyway, she's bound to come back soon. Unless she went to April's."

"Well she betta' get back soon, else she's gonna miss the biggest night of her life." Raph noted, "Well, of my life maybe."

--The Next Evening--
--Kimiko's POV--

I sneezed while yawning as I got up from an uncomfortable makeshift hammock, made from a big tarp and a torn up couch cushion from the junkyard...ugh...note to self- "Never sleep in your armor again..."

Ever since yesterday evening, I've been staying here at the hideout. I want to make sure that I am absolutely prepared for the storm that's approaching later tonight. I have everything I could possibly need done- sharpened my katana, made a shizz ton of shuriken and some smoke bombs, and practiced my martial arts for a few hours. Now, I just need to make sure I've rested enough to be able to fight...which despite my lack of trying to do so, I feel like I can manage.

To be absolutely sure, I went to my desk and next to it, under TV that was attached to the ceiling, was a mini fridge I made out of a broken down vending machine, again, I found it at the junkyard (It's almost like a Craigslist for Hobos, Geeks, and Mutants..), and took out a Red Bull. I quickly downed the tangy, fizzy beverage as my Foot Clan pager started beeping.

I picked up the small device that resembled the Foot symbol and answered, "Kuro Katana."

"Get to tha warehouse, them turtle freaks are gonna be here soon." Came Saki's personal brute, Hun.

I rolled my eyes, pushy as ever..." Understood." Then I turned the device off and slid it onto my belt before leaving for his location.

As I took to the rooftops, my eyes were glued toward the darkening clouds in the sky. I let out a slightly shaky breath, "Boys...I just hope your ready for the night of your lives..."

When I got to the warehouse, well, a building just before it, I was just in time to see Leonardo jump and wail kick after kick upon Hun until he fell back and through the window, all the way to the floor. I grinned widely as I spotted several Foot ninja lying about, unconscious. Man have I ever been so proud to have them in my life. The moment was in ruins when a new squad of Foot ninja joined me at the roof I was on. I mentally huff as I signal them to approach the turtles. I guess it's my turn to play now. Joining my squad of ninja, I give the turtles an icy glare before drawing one of my swords.

"You again.." Leo's eyes met with my own as he grit his teeth, "Kuro Katana, right?" I remained silent before snapping my fingers with my free hand, and my Foot ninja launched themselves at the four. Hopefully they can handle a few more...

I charged for Fearless, engaging in another sword battle with him. Hate to be biased here, but because Leo has a little more skill than the other three, it'd be better to go for him. Especially since I'm not trying to kill any of them...

As I sprinted with a single blade drawn, I chuck some shuriken,one by one, at Leo in an attempt to distract him. He ,of course, was able to avoid and hit them. But once I was close enough, I thrust my sword up, colliding with Leo's. I felt a smirk as I took notice that he was using both of his katana while I, on the other hand, only had one of my own out.

With my free hand, I reached for my other katana and withdrew it. But at soon as I was about to swing it from under our little knot of blades, I felt my sword get stuck.

"Oh no ya don't!!" Roared the hotheaded voice of Raphael from behind me. I glance down as his two sai had caught my katana and were holding it down, "That's my brother you're clashin' with missy."

I bit my lip, trying to process a fast plan. I slip my other sword out and sharply turn to bring Raphael towards me. My shell shielded me from Leo's swords while I kick the hothead back towards an incoming Donnie. Then, I whip around to punch a slightly confused Leonardo and ducked to let Mikey barrel into him with a flying kick. I backflip a few meters away to catch my breath and ready myself for another clash between the four.

But....the whole plan changes as a menacing figure hops down in front of me. His spiky, steel armor was like a samurai's. At his wrist, were steel talons that matched his armor. Those belonged to Oroku Saki...So, that's why he's called the Shredder?

Shredder thrust his fist in the air,"Those who are not with me, are against me!" He said, his sharp voice echoing through his mask, "And I will crush anyone, who is against me!"

As it began to storm heavily, Shredder removed his helmet, revealing the cold face of Oroku Saki. "You see me as I am, for it will be the last thing you ever see." He smirked wickedly and placed his helmet back on, "Now you shall face your destiny and your doom." Shredder rose a fist towards the four turtles, "Foot Ninja, destroy them!!"

But I just-! Oh never mind..It's kinda fun to kick their shells...

I charge towards Mikey as he spins his nunchaku at the weaker ninja. With both katana in my hands, I swing them forth as they get tangled in the chains of his weapons. "So, Kuro Katana's your name right?" Oh for the love of shell, do not try to make light conversation with the enemy, Mike! Didn't Splinter ever teach you that?? I grunt and pull my swords down, bringing goofball down with them as my weapons snake free. Then, I flip over and knee him in the back of the shell, "Ow! Rude..."

Actually...that was a stupid move on my part...me being a turtle makes it even more humiliating. Because a turtle's shell is pretty much a huge, very strong, bone, I felt my knee almost crack a bit. I tried to resist the ache as I hopped off and backed away from him. As soon as he got up, Shredder surprised him by landing a hard kick in the chest and knocking Mikey into a Leonardo.

Then, from Raph's direction, a sword came whizzing right passed my head and pierced a nearby generator. Which...is not good. I took the chance to leap to a higher roof top before the explosion hit, but in time to spot those unfamiliar men from last night again. They seemed to be spying on our little war, whoever they are. Ugh great...another faction of the city to keep in check? This is too much...

--Third Person--
--Meanwhile at the Lair--

Splinter slid open the screen door of his room,"My sons, I have meditated on our situation and-" He paused as he did not see or sense any of his five children. "My sons?"

Star poked her head from the kitchen, a half-eaten slice of pizza in her hand, "They're not home..." she shrugged, "To where, I don't have a clue. The boys left while I was in the shower a few hours ago."

The mutant rat sighed, he was stressed enough with Kimiko, the youngest of the turtles, being gone for almost a whole day, "Sometimes even I cannot think with those children running around...."

"Surely they would have left something behind."Star finished her food and went over to Donnie's lab. Sure enough, there was a note with the brainiac's handwriting on it. She scanned it before raising a brow, "It says they've gone to face some dude named the Shredder...whoever that is."

She gave Splinter the note to let him read it himself. Then he scratched the top of his head, "What is the one thing I did not want them to do...." then it hit him, "Face the Shredder?!" He turned to the elevator but paused again, finding the remote control for the Battle Shell and taking it with him, just in case. " I must find my kin."

"I can try contacting them through shell cell while you're out." The blonde said, sitting down at the computer.

"That would be very helpful, Miss Star." Splinter nodded before leaving the lair in search of his family.

Chapter Text

--Kimiko's POV--

I panted heavily after avoiding Raphael's sai coming at me at rapid speed after I had hopped back into the brawl. From trying to prevent the Shredder from killing my friends to the growing fire that's taken over most of this warehouse to those Men in Black wannabes watching over us from afar, it was getting harder to focus on anything. Speaking of which, the weirdos ended up disappearing again, but that doesn't mean they aren't nearby. 

Shredder managed to send Fearless flying toward the edge of the roof. Then, I felt my body move on its own. I slid under a now weaponless Leonardo, preventing him from falling down onto the street. Right as the Shredder trudged on over, I did my hardest to make it look like I was holding the turtle up for Saki to finish him. I was just about to spin Leo around to shield him as Shredder rose his talons when the entire building collapsed from the fire. 

I let Leo go and as if on instinct, he backed away and fell off the edge anyway. Well so much for trying to help you Leo..but conveniently his swords were right where he landed. The rest of the building began to rumble and I leaped to a fire escape across the alley, watching Leonardo recover and make his way to a stairwell that went underground, waiting for some Foot ninja to clear out of the way.

Now was a clear sign that I needed to switch my side in this battle. Why didn't I do so earlier while Shredder was beating them into the cinder block? I wish I knew myself...maybe it would have done more harm than good? I mean, what if we beat him and the other ninja retaliate in hordes afterwards and I couldn't warn anyone? I punched myself hard in the cheek for not only overthinking, again, but for not preparing myself enough for this. 

My trail of negative thoughts end abruptly as Leo runs off stealthily through the street. I take to the roofs once again and tail him, only to find Fearless being cornered in a dead end alley. You just love getting yourself into trouble don't you, Leo? You know...maybe now's my chance to fight back.

But as soon as I was about to join him, one of the weird Men in Black dudes, the one with the ponytail, joins him instead. He is armed with a sword that lights up like the Sword of Tengu, only with the click of a button in the grip, and just starts beating the daylights out of the Foot. And I thought Darth Vader was awesome...

I heard Leonardo speak in awe as the guy finished cleaning up but kept his guard up,"Okay...you're definitely a ninja, but.." 

"I am simply, a Guardian." The man said as he put away his sword, "Beyond that, I can tell you no further." Yeah, that's real helpful pal..."I am sorry, but I cannot tell you everything now. Just know that you are caught up in a battle that is greater than you can imagine." Oh..my god, please don't start with that bologna.." That is the only truth the Shredder told you. But by rejecting that evil, you have made an ally this day." So...he's a good guy?

As he and Leonardo shook hands, the sound of a truck screeched by and entered the alley. I duck out of sight as I could hear Donnie getting nagged on by Sensei about his driving. But as I peeped down, the Guardian dude was gone. Is he like a magician of some sort too? 

Wait…

Sensei's there...?!

Right now...?!

In the truck...!?

That's bad...for me at least. But do I run or ....should I stay and come clean? Well, now seems like the best chance I'll get. I take a breath as my heart begins to beat like crazy before jumping down, behind Leonardo. That resulted in me getting kicked to the wall pretty hard...damn Leo... "It's you again...One of Shredder's elites, Kuro Katana.."

"I so deserved that..." I muttered as I rose up slowly, rubbing my side...he might’ve dented my armor....and that was a damn good kick if I ever felt one, "And you're as sharp as ever, no doubt."

"That must mean Shredder's close.." I heard Donatello say rather quietly, "Be careful with that one, Leo!"

I felt myself chuckle,"To be blunt, I have no idea as to where he is. That aside, I'm not here to fight with you. Rather, I came to fight alongside you four."

"Right, and pigs can fly." Leo snapped as he came at me with his swords."How do we know you won't lead us into a trap? Tell me one good reason we should let you help us?"

I sighed while withdrawing one of my own katana and hold it up to block the opposing turtle, "Because," I use my free hand to lift up my mask, "I've been on your side from the start."

And here come the big, dramatic gasps, "Kim..you..I-" For a moment, Leonardo was very confused. "You're with the Foot?"

“Quiet.” I said in a quiet tone as I let out a tired breath. I moved toward to back of the Battle Shell, " I've been keeping an eye on the Foot for the past couple of months since we found the new lair.” I checked our surroundings before opening the doors, “Let's get out of this alley before Shredder finds us unprepared first, I'll talk in the truck."

--Third Person--

The Battle Shell pulled out of the alley, Raphael broke the silence and growled"Okay, ya got your butt in the truck, now start spillin' Kim! You've been with them goons for how long now?!"

"Like I said," Kim took a seat on the floor of the truck as all the seats were taken up, "I joined up with them the night you four and April went to stop Baxter Stockman at Stockronics."

"And it didn't cross your mind to at least talk to us about this? Not one bit?" Leo questioned, his voice stern and slightly raised. He was still not quite sure what to make of all this yet. Like his brothers, he felt hurt, but he was more disappointed with her than hurt. 

Kimiko looked down at the floor, guilt starting to form a pit within her, "There were times when I wanted to tell you, when I should have. But I felt that if I did, the outcome would have been worse. That something would have happened to you all." She let out a shaky breath as she clenched her fist, her eyes were shut tightly," Saki also mentioned about some enemies that are still out there, and I couldn't just leave knowing something else, possibly more life threatening, possibly worse than Shredder, was out there somewhere...call me overprotective, but I wanted to do everything I could to protect this family...even if it meant risking my honor...and my life..." Kim opened her eyes and looked to everyone in the truck, "And so, with whatever honor I have left...I want to make things right..one way or another..and I will accept any punishment you deem necessary." She shook her head and quickly stood up, somewhat regretting her decision of showing herself, "But you know what, I- We can't just stick around while that monster's on the loose. So I am just gonna go...for now."

Just as she was about to dart out of the truck, a furry arm reached out to her, "Kimiko, you will stay and help." The green haired mutant paused and turned to face her mentor.

"You really want me to stay? After what I've done?" Kim said and looked over at everyone again, "I was- am the Kuro Katana. I've committed crimes, I fought against the boys that night at the museum for the Sword of Tengu, and later that same night on the pier..I left them in serious danger when I should have gone to help them. And then last night,"Her eyes landed on Leo,"I gave Leonardo the note to meet at Shredder's warehouse when I didn't have to. Which led to where we are right now.....and then earlier...I almost let Shredder do the one thing I tried to prevent..." Then her focus went to the floor, "I know I said I would fight along with you all...but even after-"

'SMACK!' "Enough!" Splinter boomed after slapping Kimiko, silencing her. The old rat sighed heavily, "Kimiko, you have forged yourself down a path of darkness, but that does not mean you cannot get yourself out of it. Your devotion and loyalty to your family is strong, my girl. You are strong both physically and mentally. Use that strength to overcome your battles, instead of fueling yourself with self hatred and grief. Just as water always finds a way to pass even the largest mountain."

"Master Splinter...I..." Kimiko took a moment to register his words, but before she could speak, the Foot Clan pager on her belt beeped. She held a finger to her lips, keeping the boys silent while she picked it up.

“Kuro Katana.” Came the menacing voice of the Shredder. “I expect you to find those turtles. When you do, report to me at once. I want to destroy them, personally.”

Kim spoke sharply in her smooth British accent, “ Understood.” Then she hung up and sighed heavily.

As she did, Michelangelo snorted, “Kuro Katana? That sounds like something off of a bad superhero movie!”

“Yeah...I know…..I had to come up with something on the spot when I met the guy...” Kim responded.

“So what’s your plan for that, Kimiko?” Leo inquired.

The short turtle sighed once again, “Let me think….I’m not about to let Shredder do anything to you guys..”

“The boys have already stirred the hornet’s nest, Shredder will not rest until we have been destroyed.” Splinter started, having a plan in mind, “Let him find us, I have long wished to avenge my Master Yoshi, now is the time.”

Donatello scratched his chin, registering Splinter’s plan, “Are you sure about this, Sensei? How are we going to let him find us?”

“We will sit still.” Was all the rat said.

"I dunno Master Splinter...sitting still isn't exactly in our forte.." Mike blurted out before receiving glares from his family. He paled, "Uh..right, sitting still! I like sitting still! Sitting still is good!"

Kimiko shook her head at the doof, “It sounds like a plan, sensei." Then she looked at Splinter with a hand risen, “Allow me to lure him to our location. It’ll make this go by faster.”

Leonardo crossed his arms with a risen eye ridge,"And how exactly are you going to get the Shredder over here?"

"The Way of Invisibility doesn't only apply to one's keen senses. If you know what you're doing, it's easy to fool and manipulate one's mind." Kim smirked again as she thought back, "Like how I played clueless when I questioned the Sword of Tengu, even though I led that mission for the Foot after spending countless hours searching for it. Though, I am happy it's not in the wrong hands." The female turtle chuckled, "Anyway, one thing for certain, is that the Foot don't know I'm a turtle, they don't know that I'm Kuro Katana. And I plan to keep it that way. As to your question, Fearless," Her smirk then turned into a faint smile, “You just leave that to me, I’ve done enough to you all as it is, so at least let me do this.”

"Ya sure that’s is gonna work, Kimmy?" Raph asked.

 "I’ve worked with the Shredder long enough to know that he’s not exactly the brightest crayon in the box. He will believe nearly anything that appeals to his own desires. So yes, I’m very sure I can make this work.” She opened the back doors of the truck, “Well, I’m off.” Then she sprinted out of the truck and disappeared into an alley.

Splinter watched as Kimiko's presence disappeared, "Be careful, my girl." Then looked to his sons, "Let us make haste to the roof. Swiftly."

--Kimiko's POV--

The first thing I did was get to the hideout. There, I changed out of my armor and into my everyday gear with the weapons I started with, twin wakizashi. Kuro Katana isn’t going to reveal identity to the Shredder...not just yet. Besides, I think it’s more fitting to fight alongside my friends as the ninja I’m supposed to be...if that makes any sense…

Then I went straight back to the roof tops. As I ran, thunder rung loudly, the storm still had yet to pass, for now. Drawing closer and closer to the ruined warehouse, I scanned the perimeter in hopes of stirring the beast out. Alright, where are you, ya walking toaster…

I managed to spot the guy down an alley some blocks away from where the guys were. From a weapon pouch, I reached for a smoke pellet as I drew closer. I then dropped down in front of him with a cheeky smirk, “Well, who do we have here?”

“Another turtle creature..I have had enough with you freaks!” Shredder growled before making a wild charge toward me.

“Well gee...grumpy much?” I backflipped out of the way of his talons before dropping the smoke pellet and making a break for the guys. They shouldn’t be too far from the alley they were at last time. I looked back as the Shredder began to chase me along with his Foot ninja, so I stuck my tongue at him and wall kicked myself onto the rooftops. Once far enough from them, I threw down another pellet to make myself disappear from the Foot. I soon found my way back to where the boys and Splinter were. They were at a rooftop that had a small water tower on it. So this is where it all ends..well, for Shredder at least. “He’ll be here shortly..”

--Third Person--

As if on cue, the Foot ninja appeared from below, and with them, was the Shredder. The five turtles and their master stared down their opponents as nothing but the sound of the ongoing storm was heard.

“Let the butt kickin’ begin.” Raphael said as he balled his fist.

Shredder thrust his fist in the air, “Foot ninja, attack!” and then the opposing sides charged at each other. The Foot soldiers however, weren’t posing a threat at all, even for Michelangelo, who had his ankle wrapped in a makeshift bandage. The real threat of course, was the Shredder, who was able to send Donatello flying into a wall in one strike, managing to make a dent in the concrete as he made impact. Raphael had been busy with a few Foot ninja and right after he beat them to the ground, Shredder came from behind and punched the turtle into the very same wall next to Don.

Kimiko stood still as Foot ninja came in her direction, all she did was yawn, “You guys are pathetic...” Then she flipped forward and kicked one of them in the back with her heel and hit another in the face with her other foot. As she landed, Kim swung a leg around, tripping the enemy ninja that surrounded her. She couldn’t help but laugh as she brought them down, “And you call yourselves ninja? Oh please.” She smirked as she stood up, dusting herself off, “I’ve seen flies put up more of a fight than that.” Kim placed a hand on one of her swords, “Now if you’ll excuse me.” She turned on her heel to find another group of ninja coming at her, “You guys must be desperate to get your butt’s whooped, thankfully I can fix that right up for ya~!”

“Kimiko, focus!” Master Splinter shouted as he observed the battle from on top of the water tower. He was watching and waiting for the perfect moment to strike Oroku Saki.

The youngest turtle shrugged as she pulled her fist back to wail another ninja in the face, “I am focusing Master.” Then she swung her wakizashi, breaking another ninja’s bo staff in half before landing a blow in his sensitive area. A giggle escaped her lips, “But really Sensei, you don’t have to be serious at all to take on these clowns.” That remark caused the old rat to heavily sigh and shake his head.

“You are seriously crazy, Kimmy!” Michelangelo yelled as he kicked some ninja away from him. As the orange-masked turtle did, he winced as he had used his bad foot, “Ow ow ow!” He heard more footsteps and turned on his good limb, smacking ninja with his nunchucks. Despite his injury, Mikey was doing pretty well. But that came to an end when Shredder came and gave him the same treatment he gave his other two brothers. The sea-green turtle rubbed his head after sliding down from making a third dent in the wall, “Owww….”

Kimiko soon had her back to Leonardo’s, “Man this guy’s just playing dirty with us..”

“Tell me about,” Fearless responded, his eyes darting all around the rooftop they were on, keeping his guard up. He didn’t want to admit it, but he could feel himself beginning to wear down from all the fighting he had done in this one night. “It’s like Shredder attacks when we’re at a vulnerable point.”

The two found themselves caught in the middle of a ring of Foot soldiers. Kimiko began to feel a bit bored with her usual punching and kicking routine, so she hatched an idea, “Leo, Ninja Spin Cycle!”

The eldest turtle nodded sharply and they sheathed their swords for a short while. Then he grabbed Kimiko's arms before spinning her around in the air as she kicked the enemies away. Leonardo let go of her and she flung off to land a blow to another ninja who was farther away.

Kim grinned as she quickly stood up, ‘That was totally worth it!’ she thought to herself, But once she turned around toward her friend, she witnessed Shredder attack him from behind, “Leo!!” He ended up joining the other three on Saki’s apparent, trophy wall.

Shredder chuckled darkly as he faced her, his talons ready, “And then there was one.”

Kimiko narrowed her eyes, drawing both of her wakizashi, “So you’re this Shredder guy I’ve heard so much about.” She smirked again as she held up a crushed pager, “I happened to run into your so called,‘Elite’, on the way here.” She snickered, “Let’s just say we had a pretty pleasant conversation. If you catch my drift.”

Both Shredder and Kimiko stared each other down as the rain began to get heavier. Right as a flash of lightning came, Saki charged for the turtle. Shredder roared a battle cry as he thrust his fist forward. Kim swung one of her swords up to catch his talons, “Tch tch tch, you’re gonna have to be faster than that if you aim to take me on, spiky pants.” The armored man growled in frustration as he applied force to his fist, causing Kimiko to lean back a little. Then he aimed his other fist for her face. Right before he made impact, Kimiko laughed and used the opportunity to slide right under him. She got right up and continued to annoy him, “Oh I see you’ve got a bit of a temper on ya, huh? You know, if you really were the ninjutsu master you claim to be, you’d know that lashing out in anger and hatred is only going to be bad on your part.”

Kimiko grinned as she heard Shredder get even angrier, a plan she had in her head was working. He came at her once again, “I’ve had enough with you freaks!!”

As Shredder tried to hit her over and over again, Kimiko continued to either block with her swords and back away, causing him to miss, enraging her foe even more. “ If there’s one thing I know, too much anger can cause one to become blind of their own actions.” Kim reached her limit and was now on standing on the edge of the roof they were on.“More importantly, it’ll lead to one’s downfall.” Saki then thrust his fist from under, the turtle's smirk widened as she leaped forward, “Like so!” She made a flip and landed her heel on his back, causing the Shredder to fall forward and off of the edge.

Kimiko jumped away from the edge before sheathing her wakizashi and dusting of her hands. She glanced up at the cloudy sky as the rain had dissipated before grinning pridefully, “And that is how the cookie crumbles kids.” The turtle then rested her hands on her knees as she began to pant heavily, “Man, talk about a workout….”

She turned around to check on the others, suddenly, she felt a presence quickly approach her. As soon as Kim spun back around, she was attacked by a surprise Shredder. The force of his fist colliding with her body was strong enough to send Kimiko hurling to the same wall the rest were. She hit her head pretty hard against the concrete before falling onto her plastron.

“Kimmy!” Donatello cried as he and Raphael crawled to check on her. “Are you alright!?”

The youngest of the the five slowly rose up, just as Shredder walked over to the weakened turtles. She shook her head while struggling to get back up, “I’m not-...gonna go down that easily..you stupid walking trash compactor...” But her injury caused her to start feeling dizzy and lightheaded, so Kimmy ended up falling back down,.

Shredder rose his talons in the air before speaking in his cold, sinister voice, “None of you will leave here alive!!”

Right as he brought his weapon down, Master Splinter intervened, “No!!” and blocked the talons with his walking stick. The mutant rat glared into Oroku Saki’s piercing red eyes, “You destroyed my family once, I will not let that happen again!”

Shredder growled, “No man or freak can ever defeat me!!”

“That remains to be seen!”

As they fought, Splinter ultimately lured the Shredder to the water tower. The rat dodged ever one of Saki’s attacks. Splinter’s tactics however, was going according to plan. As he evaded Shredder’s talons, they would cut through the wooden supports that was holding the tower above them instead. It was already too late when the Shredder realized what he was doing. Splinter stared back at his foe as he backed out from under the water tower, “This is for my Master Yoshi!” Then the rat leaped in the air and kicked to break one of the now loose supports.

The turtles over on the sidelines climbed up the wall behind them to get out of the way as the Shredder tried to make a run for it. But his escape was inevitable as he and his fallen Foot soldiers were washed away by the flood that came from the falling water tower. In the end, Shredder found himself on the cold ground. By the time he stood up, he was met with the wooden tower falling on top and crushing him.

Back on the roof, Splinter stared down at the aftermath as his sons and Kimiko came over to him. “Master Splinter?” Leo began as his father was silent.

“You okay?” Mikey asked.

The rat sighed, “Come. We have avenged my Master Yoshi.” He started walking in the opposite direction, “Let us, go home.”

“I’m all for that,” Donatello commented as Raphael cheered at the thought of finally going home.

Leonardo sighed in relief, “I gotta tell you, home never sounded so good.” As Kimiko began to follow the turtles and Splinter, she paused for second and stared down where the Shredder now lied. A feeling of suspicion growing on her mind. The turtle in blue rose a brow at her, “Kimmy? You coming?”

Kim snapped out of her thoughts and caught up to him, “Sorry...I...I just thought I saw something..probably a hallucination from hitting my head, you know how that is...” She started walking again. She was quiet until they got to the lair before breaking the silence, “ Okay, I need to apologize to you all….” Kimiko rubbed the back of her head, “For keeping my actions a secret until now...I really should have told you guys sooner.”

“Hey, it all led to Shredder’s defeat, didn’t it?” Don stated rather simply.

“Well yeah...but,” Kim stared down at the ground, “I-”

Raphael put an arm around Kim’s shoulder, “But nothin’! Ya gotta take risks sometimes ya know? Besides, think of how much safer tha city's gonna be now that Shredder's outta tha way.”

“Yes, I know that now,” The youngest turtle looked up as she thought out loud, “You know, if you think about it, sometimes, doing the wrong thing can lead to something good.”

There was a moment of silence before Michelangelo snorted in laughter, “That was so cheesy!!”

A tic mark appeared on Kim’s head as she balled a fist, “But if there’s anything I enjoyed as Kuro Katana, it was getting to kick Mikey’s sorry shell!” Then she pounced on the orange-masked turtle as he let out one of his famous girlish screams while the guys in the back laughed. It was good to be home at last!

Chapter Text

--Kimiko's POV--

It had been about two months since we defeated the Shredder. The usual amount of crime that tends to happen here in the Big Apple really seems to have dwindled down some. Just as Raph said it would. But still...I have to wonder what the Foot Clan has been up to, they’ve been quiet and that’s something that concerns me a bit...

I was currently putting some repairs to my Kuro Katana armor at my hideout, it had damaged pretty badly...Leonardo actually did manage to leave a pretty good dent in it that night. I’ve haven’t really been to the Foot Headquarters because...well, Shredder is gone, simply put. He was the main reason I stayed there and now that he’s out of the way, I don’t ever have to go back there..at least I hope.

Although...one thing I am a little worried about are those Guardian guys that showed up during the battle. They seemed like they were good people, but after one of them spoke with Leo, they completely disappeared. It leaves me wondering if they’re really what they seem. It was clear that they disliked the Shredder, but that doesn’t necessarily mean they’re a friendly faction either.

You know now that I think about it, I never did find out who Oroku Saki’s main enemy was. It could be the Guardian dudes but what if it isn’t and it happens to be something worse?

I groan loudly and slam my face on my desk, “Why is New York so complicated!?” As if on cue, Avril Lavigne’s latest hit song, ‘Complicated’, came on the radio. “Really now?” I let out a sigh as I wrap up my work for the time being, “I guess I’ll just have to deal with things as they come...” I press a button under the desk to bring the elevator up, “The boys should be back from patrol by now.”

--Third Person--

After Kimiko left the elevator and entered her and Star’s room, she closed off the passage. The turtle was thankful that Star, nor anyone else was there at the moment. They still had no knowledge of Kim’s secret escape, though she contemplated on whether to reveal it or not. She shrugged at the thought after pushing her bookshelf back into place.‘I’ll have to show them eventually...I still have that other section to explore as well….I really should stop procrastinating and get to it...’ Kimiko shook her head and walked to the TV area where Star was. She powered on the GameCube and inserted a pink colored memory card into the system. The system was only connected to one TV so that others could watch or play their own games. Kimiko started to play Animal Crossing. It was a game that didn’t have much story and no actual ending, but was very peaceful and just all around a great game. (A/N – Totally not advertising it lol, still, Animal Crossing is awesome~)

Over at the TV Monolith, there was a news broadcast on channel six. Star was watching intently as a super hero was seen putting out a massive fire and saving many lives in the process. He was the famous Silver Sentry*, a man of very few weaknesses. The blonde had a big grin on her face, “He is awesome!” She glanced around the area to find her fellow comic geek missing, “Man...Mikey is missing out.” Star giggled to herself, “If he were here now, he’d be the one gushing over her favorite super hero.” She then checked her cell phone before hopping off the couch and putting on a navy blue hoodie. “Hey Kim! I’m heading to April’s place now!”

“Alright, just make sure to take the sewers, it’s faster and much safer.” The pink-masked turtle said as her villager on the game was running from angry bees after shaking the trees for money, “And if anyone tries to give you trouble, bash their faces in with your Nokia.”

Star snickered at Kim’s simple sounding words, “Got it!” Then left the lair, April had given her a job at her new antique shop called “The 2^nd Time Around” and tonight she was going to learn the simple basics. As she walked through the sewer tunnels, her golden eyes beamed as she heard three familiar voices. From the other end, came the boys, “Hey you guys, how was patrol?”

“It was a little boring,” Leonardo started, shrugging before a grin made its way to his lips, “Until the very end.”

“It was Silver Sentry!” Raphael shouted happily, “Ya shoulda’ seem him, he was savin’ the day n’ everything. It was cool!”

The teenage human let out another laugh, “I know, I saw him on the news.” Then she grew silent as the goofball of the team passed them, a lot quieter than he normally was, “Mikey?” As she called his name, he didn’t respond. She stepped in front of the blue-green turtle and waved a hand in his face, “ Michelangelo, hey, yoohoo?”

Michelangelo snapped out of his current thoughts as he finally noticed Star, “Wha!?- Oh, Star, hi, I’m sorry, I was just thinking of an idea I had.” He rubbed the back of his head, “I’ll have to show you when you get back.” His brothers shook their heads as the continued into their home.

Star tilted her head as she watched them go, then turned her attention back to her friend, “Are you sure you’re okay there Mike? You’re usually the loud one of the bunch.”

The turtle waved a hand in the air with a soft smile, “Really, Star, I’m fine. You should get going now, don’t wanna be late to April’s.” Then Mikey had gone straight to his room instead of plopping on the couch to play his usual video games.

Star scratched her chin as she watched him, “Okay, something is definitely off about the guy...” She shook her head and started to walk down the tunnel again, “Hope he’s okay.”

-----

As the day in Animal Crossing began to end and all of the villagers were going to sleep, Kimiko saved the game before switching to Super Smash Bros Melee. She had gotten bored with nothing to really to on the game, so she erased her save data to start all over again. As usual, Kimiko was able to unlock the easiest character first, Jigglypuff from Pokemon. She grinned at the puffy, pink, big blue-eyed Pokemon, “Look at you, all innocent and cute..” Then she snickered with a smirk, “Until provoked.”

“Like you?” Came the calm voice of Leonardo who leaned over to watch her game. At that point, Jigglypuff had one-shot Bowser to oblivion with her Rest attack, “Well I can sort of see a resemblance.”

“The ol’ cute but deadly tactic.” Kimiko looked up to the fearless leader with a cheeky wink, “It’s my specialty.”

“Boy do I know that all too well…” Leo said with a light chuckle.

The younger turtle let out a satisfied snicker as she leaned forward and turned the game off. She stood up and started toward the orange mat that was just passed the couch, “Come on, it’s almost time for training.”

When their training started, each of the turtles sat cross-legged at one edge of the mat, facing away from each other. Splinter had turned the lights of the lair off and the only lighting they had came from some candles. The mutant rat began with a small lecture,“The two greatest weapons at the ninja’s disposal are- Placement and Surprise. Tonight, we perfect a move that utilizes both.” He turned to his eldest son, “Leonardo, Invisible Flying Dragon!”

Leonardo stood up and did a quick bow before leaping over Splinter while performing a kick mid air. He then landed on the opposite side of the mat before bowing once more. The other turtles did the exact same thing when Splinter called upon them, until he got to Michelangelo. The orange-masked turtle was so busy scribbling something down in a book, he didn’t even hear Splinter call his name.

“Michelangelo!” Mikey was rewarded with a good whack on the shoulder. “What are you doing, my son?”

The turtle quickly stood up, revealing a sketch book in his hand. He quickly hid it behind his back, “Um..nothing!”

“Oh yeah?” Raphael snickered as he swiped the book from his younger brother, “Then what’s this?”

“Hey! Give it back!” Mikey whined as his brothers played Keep Away with the book.

Leonardo caught the book and flipped through it, “Hey check it out,” He snorted in laughter as he viewed Mikey’s drawings. There were four turtles in super hero costumes, each were easily identified by their weapons.

Rapheal snickered again as he, Kimiko, and Donatello looked over Leo’s shoulder, “What is that? The Ninjustice League?”

“More like the Shelltastic Four!” Don joked, adding to the flames.

“The Legion of Sewer Heroes!” After that, the they, minus Kim, burst in laughter.

The youngest grunted in annoyance before snatching the book, “Guys! That’s not cool-”She froze as she was staring at a poorly drawn but clear picture of Kuro Katana, “Mikey, why is that there?”

“Well you know, you’re kind of like a super hero with that awesome costume you had.” Mikey said while taking his book back.

Kim sighed, “ Michelangelo…..I am sorry to get your hopes up, but I’m anything but a super hero and Kuro Katana doesn’t even exist anymore.”

“….But you’re still here aren’t you?” The orange-masked questioned.

“That’s not my point..”

“Mikey, you aren’t serious about this super hero thing, are you?” Leonardo said as he calmed himself down.

The blue-green turtle nodded, “Why not, super heroes never have to hold anything back or hide in the shadows where no one can see them. I mean, wouldn’t it be a little nice to get the credit we deserve for all the good we do?”

“Your intentions are noble Michelangelo.” Splinter began giving his daily wisdom, “ But you must never forget who you are. You are ninja, you operate in the shadows.”

Michelangelo held his arms out as he tried to express his opinion, “But can’t we accomplish so much more out in the open?”

“There are many paths, my son. You must choose the one that is true to yourself.” Then the rat paced back to the training mat, “Now let us return to your training.”

As Mikey watched his father walk away, he looked at his book before shaking his head and darting for the elevator. “Sorry Sensei, but I need to get out an clear my head for a bit...”

----

Over at April’s store, Star was adjusting quickly to her new job. She found working the cash register to be pretty fun. As she and April finished up for the night, the back door opened and a wild Michelangelo came inside. Although from the looks of it, he wasn’t really having the best day.

“Mikey,” April greeted him warmly with a light smile, “What brings you here?”

“I am in need of a super cool costume.” He rubbed a reddening cheek as he spoke, “I wanna get the super hero appeal so that I can stop crime without having to keep hiding in the shadows….and so that crazy ladies can stop smacking me upside the head with their purses every time I try to help them..” Mikey handed his sketch book to April, “So basically, if you want to act like a super hero, you gotta look like a super hero.”

There was a moment of silence as April and Star flipped through the pages of the few designs Mikey had drawn up. The turtle himself was beginning to feel discouraged, “It’s pretty lame isn’t it?”

“No not at all!” April responded, she looked up from the book, “I think you should follow your dream.”

Mikey’s second of doubt turned to a positive feeling,“Really? You think so?”

“She’s right,” Star added examining his figure as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, “We just have to find the right look for you.”

April pointed him to a few boxes of costumes which he tried on, one was a clunky set of knight’s armor, another made him look more like a mugger that a hero. “You need to find something that’s more...well, ‘you’, Mike.” Star suggested as Michelangelo was digging through another box behind a screen.

“I know, I know, but- Wait a minute! I think I got it!” He shouted, a massive grin present on his face. A moment later, he came out from behind the screen with a red, hooded cape, a shield in the shape of a turtle's shell, a single brown glove, and a matching pair of boots. On his chest, was a black, circular symbol with two red T’s. “Introducing, Turtle Titan!!”

“See? That’s what I’m talkin’ about!” Star cheered happily, “Now you have the look of a super hero!” ‘Although, now that I think about it, he’s always had it...’ She thought to herself, a light fuzzy feeling forming in her.

She was snapped out of her trance as the front door chimed, “See ya! I’m off on my first official patrol!!” Mikey shouted, running out of the store.

After Michelangelo left, April snickered toward the younger female, “I saw that.”

“S-saw what??” Star stuttered as she felt her cheeks warm up. She whipped herself around, facing away from April, “It was nothing, I swear!”

This caused the redhead to chuckle, “Whatever you say.” Then handed a white envelope filled with some money to her friend, “This is for you, Star. You did great today.”

Star took the envelope and slipped it into her pocket, “Thanks April.” She checked the clock before speaking again, “ I’m hitting the grocery store while I can before I get home...those four boys sure know how to go through food..”

“I can only imagine.” April rolled her eyes as she scoffed, “Anyway, you be careful getting home now.”

“I will!” Star waved before leaving the store.

*Silver Sentry is pretty much a reference to Superman and the Justice Force is also a reference the the Justice League in TMNT 2003. I also think there are some Marvel references in there as well.

Chapter Text

Kimiko held her swords out, forming some kind of ‘T’ shape with her arms. She slowly began to swing her arms around, the edges of her blades seemed to look like they were spinning, like a hurricane or a tornado. As she moved toward a practice dummy, she upped her speed before leaping. As she was in mid air, Kimiko spun around like a corkscrew, bringing her swords with her and slicing the head off of the cotton filled dummy. The turtle backed away to view the result of the move she had been trying to perfect. A satisfied smile appeared as pride filled her head. Although she began to wobble from the dizziness after trying the move several times before, “Okay...this isn’t something I should use all the time...”

On the side, Raph was clapping at the result, “So, what would ya call this one?”

“Well, Ninja Spin Cycle’s already taken..” Kimiko sat down to stop feeling dizzy before lying down on the mat, “I-I’ll think of one when my head stops spinning….”

Raphael looked up from the training area, Leo was meditating, Donnie was busy looking at some odd crystals he found, yet, his youngest brother and their house mate seemed to be no where in sight. “I guess Star decided to stay the night at April’s..as fer Mikey, he’s probably still on about that whole super hero thing...”

Over at the mountain of TVs, Channel Six News interrupted the current show for an urgent news broadcast. There were talks of people seeming to go crazy without explanation. One person just stood in the middle of heavy traffic, another was robbing his own store. Raph sighed, it was typical crime on the news, “Sheesh...what is with people today..? You listenin’ ta this Kim?” The only response he got was the sound of faint snoring, causing him to roll his eyes, “Nice.”

------

Out on the surface, Star was still on her way to the nearest grocery store. She boarded a bus to take her, thinking that it may have been safer due to the fact that it was night time. Ever since Kimiko saved her, Star had become rather weary when it came to traveling the city at dark hours. Strangely, she was the only one on the bus, usually the buses would be filled at night.

The moment Star took a seat near the back was when the bus driver floored it. “Hey!! Slow down will ya!” The driver didn’t respond at all as he hit car after car as he was going straight for a bank. “Okay pal, listen here!” Star stood up and used the poles in the bus to make her way to the mad man. “You hurting people, and you’re about to get yourself killed. Whatever you’re doing, it needs to stop!!”

It was as if the man was under a trance, nothing Star said got through to him. She was about to contact the turtles with her phone, but, as if on cue, Michelangelo came bursting through the doors! Star felt her heart skip a beat, “Mike- I mean, it’s Turtle Titan!”

Turtle Titan shoved the driver’s arms aside as he took the wheel and steered away from the incoming building, “Sorry pal, you won’t be breaking the bank tonight!” As they were now headed for a loading dock near the bridge, Mikey put his foot on the brake...only to find out there was no brake, “Did you cut the brake?!”The driver shoved him aside and took back the wheel, continuing to drive straight, “Dude, have you lost it!?”

Star caught up to the seat right behind the driver, she gasped and pointed at his neck, “Hey, what’s that?”

Turtle Titan quickly got back up and came to check it out. On the back of the driver’s neck, was a small, magenta robotic bug. “I’ve seen one of those before, they seem to be connected with the other dudes. Like, mind control.” He then pried the bug off and the bus driver regained his focus, “You’re safe now, citizen!” He said, sticking the small bug on one of the poles, disabling it.

“No I’m not!” The man shouted as he ran out of the crazy bus.

“We should get out too!” Star said, reaching for the exit, but at the speed the bus was going, it almost felt like she was going to fly off in the opposite direction.

Turtle Titan nodded, “Right,” As if on instinct, he grabbed his friend’s arm and pulled her into him, “Hang on tight and don’t let go!”

“Oh, I’m not planning to anytime soon..”

Turtle Titan hopped out of the bus with the girl in his arms, but the doors shut tightly on the ends of his cape, “Oh no no no, not cool!!” The two shut their eyes tightly as the bus flew off the dock. They opened them shortly after the vehicle didn’t land in the water.

“Um...I don’t think public buses are supposed to defy gravity like this...” Star commented, right when the bus started flying toward land, “Nor should they be able to fly...unless Ms. Frizzle is somehow controlling this thing...”

“A-are you okay at least?” Turtle Titan asked, looking around for any clue what was going on.

Star nodded slowly as a faint blush found its way to her cheeks, “I-I am...thanks to my hero, Turtle Titan.”

“Sweet! My first successful rescue!” The bus landed, revealing that they weren’t going crazy. But lucky to find out that they were saved by none other than Silver Sentry! Mikey let his friend go while he yanked his cape out from the doors.

Star’s eyes sparkled at the sight of one of her favorite Justice Force members, “Woah...y-you’re-”

Turtle Titan stuttered in awe as he finished her sentence,“Him! Central Survey- Server Sundrie-”

“Silver Sentry.” The hero said with his hands on his waist, “And you are?”

“Michel- I mean, Turtle Titan.” Mikey said, trying his best to impress Silver Sentry, “I’m a super hero, just like you- Well, obviously not like you- I-I mean, I’ve always admired your work-”

“And I’m Star.” The blonde added as she stepped aside from the turtle, “Believe him, he really is a hero.”

Sentry examined the terrapin hero, “Uh huh...first night on the job, eh?”

Mikey smiled sheepishly from the embarrassment, “ Is it that obvious?”

“Listen, um, Turtle Titan was it?” Silver Sentry started to lecture the turtle, “I admire your good intentions, but this is a dangerous occupation. If you’re not paying attention, someone is going to get hurt. Most likely you. Why don’t you leave this to the professionals.”

As the hero was just about to fly away, Turtle Titan held up the robotic bug from before, “Wait! You need to see this!” Interested, Silver Sentry came back down to see what he had, “Someone’s been controlling people with these things, makin’ them do crazy stuff.”

Sentry held up the bug, suspicion growing on his mind, “This looks like the work of my arch nemesis, Dr. Malignus. You may have disabled it, but it’s still receiving a control signal.” He scanned the city for the source, finding a warehouse on the opposite side of the docks with his powers. He came back down to the two teens, “Alright, let’s go.”

Mikey nodded, “Alright.” He then looked toward Star, “Hey, I'm sure this is going to be pretty dangerous. Why don’t you go on and head back home, I’m sure the others are worried about you being out so late.”

Star nodded, “Yeah...I think I’ve had enough for one night...” She then reached for her pocket and found the white envelope April had given her earlier. She also got a pen, “But before I go and I am aware this is a big situation right now but...”Star held it up to Silver Sentry, “Could I please get a quick autograph?

-----

Back at the lair, Kimiko had just gotten up from her short nap. She was on the couch, watching television as she was still half asleep. There was yet another news story about a bus gone wild. Kimiko yawned and stood up to stretch, “I always knew buses were evil...” She then went straight to the large orange mat, “Alright, time to get back to training I guess…gotta stay on top of my game.”

The moment she drew her wakizashi swords, Kim immediately whipped around to block an incoming surprise attack from the other sword wielding turtle. She smirked with a light chuckle, “Oh Leo, you’re gonna have to do better than that to catch me off guard.”

The fearless leader returned the smirk, “Let’s go, Kimmy. I’ve been eager to have somewhat of a rematch with you ever since our last match up.”

“Last I checked, we ended in a draw, two times in a row.” Kim stuck her tongue at him, “Which I so would have won had we not have had any interruptions.”

“Confident Little Turtle are we?” Leonardo backed up and readied his katana, “No holding back Kimiko.”

The two turtles stared each other down with determined expressions. Kimiko opened by repeating one of her earlier tactics. She tossed her swords up in the air and threw multiple shuriken stars at Leo. As he was busy deflecting, Kimmy hopped forward to grab her wakizashi and made a flip toward her opponent.

Leo thrust his twin katana forward to catch Kim’s incoming swords and bring her down. Once she was on the ground, Kimiko swept her legs around Leonardo’s, but he was a second ahead of her and jumped back. That was when the younger turtle grinned as she sprang up and charged in. She held her swords out from her sides and swung them around as she jumped, “Ninja Hurricane!”

Leonardo held his swords up to defend himself against Kimiko's barrage, although the force from her blades caused him to slide back a little. He smirked as he found a flaw in her attack. “Not bad, except for one thing.” He swiftly moved to the side, causing Kimiko to lose balance with her footing. “You’re putting more weight on your swords, meaning it will be easier for you to lose your footing and fall.”

“Oh I knew that, Fearless...” Kimiko said...somewhat nervously. She somersaulted as she landed and turned to try for another charge in. “A ninja is always prepared with a back up plan.”

As Leonardo prepared to once again catch Kim’s swords, the younger mutant smirked and sheathed them. Then she slid through his legs and then brought her leg around once more to trip him. “Well then, I’m glad our minds think alike.” Leo jumped and performed one more flip before coming down with his swords pointing at her. Right before could make impact on her, he stopped once they were close enough, “And I believe I’ve won this round.” He put his swords away and held a hand out to help her up from the ground, “ But you did really well, Little Turtle.”

As Kimiko took his hand and stood back up, “Shell...I’d say that was a tight sparring session.”

Through the elevator, came Star, who yawned and stretched her arms, “Hey all, I’m sorry I’m late...but you’ll never believe what happened! But as soon as she spoke, Michelangelo comes in from the sewer tunnels and out of his Turtle Titan costume, “Well...that was fast.”

His brothers came to poke fun at him as he came to the TV and changed to the news channel, “At a Brooklyn warehouse, the Silver Sentry has just defeated and captured the criminal master mind known as Dr. Malignus.” The camera man zoomed out to reveal the Silver Sentry as the reporter help up the mic, “Do you wish to say anything sir?”

“Well, I have to say that I couldn’t have done it without the help of my new friend and ally, Turtle Titan.” The hero said as Mikey turned the TV off with his siblings in awe.

“Mikey….was that you the Silver Sentry was talking about?” Leo asked.

Mikey shrugged as he rolled his eyes with a playful smile, “I’m a turtle, not a titan. So, who’s ready to get back into training?”

As the others went to their training area, Star poked at her friend, confused by his words, “Wait though...what happened to the whole Turtle Titan thing?”

“Well as it turns out, I do a lot better as a ninja than I can a super hero.” The orange-masked teen held out a thumbs up, “But that doesn’t mean I can’t still be a hero~!”

If you like this story, give it a heart or comment and maybe follow for more updates~! As always, thank you for reading~!

Chapter Text

It was very late at night, Kimiko was at her hideout, working on a new project of hers. Up on the television that was hanging on the ceiling, a horror movie was on. It was an older, black and white, and very cheesy movie. But it was a classic horror film, featuring a science experiment gone wrong. It was near the movie’s climax where the main scientist was protecting a scared woman who let out a horrified scream. As the monster came closer, the scientist spoke a famous line.

“There are some things, man was never meant to tamper with!” Kimiko said alongside the character. Right when the monster attacked, a commercial about a car dealership interrupted the movie. Kim groaned and glared at the salesman on TV, “Dude...way to ruin a movie….” She took the remote and flipped through the channels until she found something good. Before she could find anything, a very loud alarm sounded. Kimiko turned the TV off and looked at her laptop to see where the noise came from. “It seems to be coming from the old subway tunnels...” She checked the cameras to see what may have been the cause and jumped off of her chair as a shadowy, almost humanoid figure zoom past the camera.

“What in the heck was that?!” Kim rewound the recording and set it to play in slow motion. Right as the creature came in to view, she paused it to get a good look. “It would seem were aren’t the only mutants anymore.” Then another thing caught her eye. Over on a different camera that was pointing down the tunnel near the elevator to the hideout, the one she had closed off some time ago. There were a pair of bright, white eyes in the shadows. Right when she made that camera’s window bigger, another creature pounced at the camera, hissing as it broke the device.

Kimiko froze as she just kept staring at the computer, “…..Das bad….das REAL bad….” Of course she realized that the creature just now, was very close to the hideout….as well as the lair, “Well, I guess that means I’m checking that out then...alone...Oh boy, do I LOVE being me...” She sighed heavily as she knew she had to do this unless she and the others wanted an unwelcomed house guest. “I can’t go around from the other side, it’ll cause an opening for that thing to get into the lair, plus it could take a long time...then there’s that other thing in the sewers...heh..I’m sure the boys could handle that...right??” The turtle whined as she prepared herself to deal with the creature in the secret passage.

Kimiko packed the essentials, a sleeping bag, flashlights and batteries, first aid, matches, water, and food. There was also a grappling hook gun with refills, throwing stars, and a tanto (a Japanese short sword/ a dagger).

After guzzling down an energy drink, Kim pressed a button on her desk to bring up the elevator. She took a deep breath as she stepped inside, “Alright, lets get this over with...” The elevator closed and descended underground, the turtle immediately started to regret watching an all night horror movie marathon before doing this. When she came to a stop and the doors opened, Kim quietly poked her head out to find that nothing got into the lair. She sighed in brief relief and whipped her head to the other side, to the section she had closed off. There was nothing but total darkness.

Kimiko took another breather before proceeding down the path with a flashlight on. The first thing she found was the broken down camera which she left there for whenever she came back. As she progressed, she saw nothing except for more carvings on the walls. There were small crystals embedded into them, giving the tunnel low lighting. “Man...just who was it that created this place...” Kim said quietly before she was led to a cavern that was littered with these crystals. “Holy shell...”

In the center of the cavern, was an enormous pool with very clear water. It must have been forty feet deep and had much more to see than one could around the edges. The pool was also illuminated with more crystals that shined brightly. Down in the water, Kimiko could see an abundance of fish and aquatic plants, but what intrigued her the most were small dwellings near the very bottom. She set her pack down so that she could get a better view from where she was. “Absolutely beautiful...”

“Isn’t it?”

“Yea-” The turtle froze again as the voice came from behind her. She whipped around and flashed the light. Kimiko jumped back and fell in the water.

What Kimiko saw was a female, humanoid figure. She had a sea-green skin tone, white hair, and silver eyes. Her hands had three fingers and had small webbings on them, the creature also had fins in her head, gills on the sides of her neck and waist, and a long tail with fins on the end like a mermaid almost. The female rubbed her eyes after the bright light had shined on her, “Ow...that’s not very nice...”

“Y-you just spoke..” Kim said as she was getting out of the water.

“Well yeah...I guess I did.” The girl giggled, she seemed rather friendly than feral. “I am called Liette, I am of Mer folk.”

The turtle gave a small smile as she introduced herself,“You can call me Kimiko. Kim or Kimmy for short. I’m a mutant turtle, skilled under the art of Ninjutsu.” She pointed toward the direction she came in from, “I came down here because an alarm had tripped near my family’s home. The next thing I know, one of my security cameras is taken down in a flash.”

Liette gasped as she flushed with embarrassment, her hands covering her face, “Oh my...that was yours? I do not know very much about the technology of the surface world and I had gotten scared when I found it. I had thought it was a ghost from the ancient city...so I...I attacked it out of self-defense.” Then she bowed to the turtle, “I’m so sorry!!”

Kim waved a hand as she sheepishly laughed, “Don’t worry about, I can fix it.” Then she became curious about this city the whitette spoke of, “So would you mind explaining this ancient civilization?”

“Well...I am afraid I do not know very much about it either. There were stories I learned from the older generations of the Mer folk. I am not very good at stories, but I can show you if you follow me.” Liette said, then she pointed to the water, “Are you able to hold your breath for a long period of time?”

Kimiko reached in her pack for a small device connected to a little oxygen tank that was used for underwater breathing, “Until the air in this tank runs out. A ninja is always prepared.” The Mergirl nodded and they dove into the water. Kim was taken to a cave in the pool, they went through it, which led to another part of the cavern. She had expected to see others like Liette, but there weren't any other Mer people around. Kimiko broke the surface to find a giant crystal on the wall, almost like a flat screen TV. In the center of the room was a pedestal with a smaller crystal on it. “Wow...may I ask how the crystals came to be?”

Liette placed her hand on the crystal that was in the pedestal, “You’ll find that out if you watch this.” She turned it so that it was horizontal on the stand, then, a projection of some kind appeared on the giant crystal. It donned on Kimiko that the architects of these structures had technology that surpassed the present day.

On the screen, showed a city from millennia ago. The inhabitants were praised by a moon that all of the crystals seemed to have been made from. The people had also enslaved many different creatures, from aquatic Mer people like Liette, to Avians, people with wings, almost like angels. “And so, the ancient city fell to the bottom of the ocean, which soon became an underground civilization. As the earth evolved and humans became more and more intelligent, the ancient race began to slowly become extinct.”

“Shell...that was just...wow..” Was all Kimiko could really say, “So, this ghost you’ve seen could have been the spirit of that race? Still...I can’t quite put my finger on it but, I feel as if I’ve heard of something like this...oh well. I still find this discovery to be really interesting.”

“I wish I could have seen the city myself, but I am sure that there are still remnants that remain somewhere.” Liette said as she turned off the projection.

“Liette, if it’s alright, I would like to know where the rest of your people are? Do I scare them or something?”

The whitette let out a sad sigh, “Well you see..I am the only one here. I remember waking up one day, ten years ago, to find that my people had left all of a sudden. I do not know what happened, it was something they would never do unless of an emergency.”

“So you’ve been here all alone, haven’t you?” Kim asked, her eyes softened.

Liette shook her head as she smiled again, “Not at all, I have the fish to communicate with. I will admit that I do feel lonely at times, but whenever I do, I talk to the fish around me.”

Kimiko smiled warmly at the girl, she felt a little bad for asking about the subject, “If you would like, my friends back at home, and I can try and help you search for them.”

“I would appreciate that, Kimiko.” Then they went back into the water and returned to the entrance, “Well, I am glad to have met you.”

“So am I, to be honest, I wasn’t sure what I was going to find down here.” Kim laughed as she wrung the water out of her hair, “But I’m happy I found someone to call a friend.” She then pointed down the tunnel that lead to the lair, “If you ever need help or just someone to talk to, my home isn't that far down.”

Liette bowed to the turtle, “Thank you, I would like that.”

Kimiko then waved farewell to the Mer girl before heading back to the hideout. She could feel herself ready to crash after the energy had left her body. Once at the hideout, she unrolled her sleeping bag and was able to get a good few hours of rest until another alarm sounded. She got up to check her computer and that’s when her heart nearly stopped. Foot Ninja were in the sewers..everywhere!

“SHELL!!” She immediately went back down the elevator and into the lair, hoping she wasn’t too late.

Chapter Text

After searching and gathering the turtles and Splinter before they were found out, Kimiko immediately closed the entrance to the sewer at the lair. “Alright, we need to get somewhere...somewhere the Foot won’t be able to find us until they leave the sewers.”

“Why can’t we just take em’ out by force? This is our turf!” An enraged Raph shouted, his dual sai ready in his hands.

“Because that could lead them here and we can’t have that.” Leo said pacing back and forth as he analyzed possible solutions in his head.

Then Mikey hatched an idea, “I know the perfect place! April’s!”

“That could work.” Leo said, nodding in agreement, “But there could very well be Foot ninja out there, just waiting to ambush us. If we’re going to head there, then we’ll need to really stick to the shadows to avoid any confrontation.”

“Star should still be there.” Kimiko added, “Donatello, can you contact her and tell her to stay at April’s apartment?” The geek sharply nodded and did as she told, “Alright, now if we’re going to get there, there’s a passage behind my room that leads to another warehouse on the surface. For safety reasons, I think we should go through there, it’s a little closer to April’s place too.”

“And you’ve known that for how long?” Leo questioned.

“Long enough.” Was all Kimiko said, “Now lets get going.” Kim led the boys and Splinter to her room, the opening to the secret passage was still open from earlier, “I found this when we were cleaning up the lair when we got here. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do with it, but eventually made it into a bit of a hideout for me.” She pulled the bookshelf back into place before tracing her finger around the carving and closing off the tunnel. Kim took them up the elevator where she showed off the warehouse. “And this, is where I make stuff happen. I make my weapons, gadgets, and just...plan what I do pretty much. Anyway, we can’t waste time.”

Donnie grinned in awe, like a kid in a candy store, “Wow...nice place! “

“Eh, I still think it needs more work done.” Kim said while gathering a couple of red shuriken that had triggers in the center. She then walked over to a display case made from a vending machine, in it was the Kuro Katana armor, it was still in need of repairs. She stared at it for a moment, then she spoke in a quiet voice,“I wonder if I should...”

Splinter came up to her after she stood silent for another moment,“Is something wrong, my girl?”

Kim shook her head and made her way to the door that lead outside, “No Sensei..let’s get going.”

Once the turtles were outside, they stuck close by until they got to the back entrance of April’s apartment. Mikey knocked on the door and they were met with the redhead who had just gotten out of the shower. She still had a green facial mask on, “Hey April, cool mud pact gurl!” Mike said as he and his brothers let themselves in.

The youngest turtle sighed as she watched Splinter thank April for letting them in, “Sorry about the sudden visit, April. I trust Leo or one of the guys will explain everything to you.” Really, Kim was in no mood to speak with anyone. As everyone else bunked in the main room on the second floor, the pink-masked turtle stayed in the stairwell with her own thoughts. She slammed her fist against the wall, completely angry with herself, “I knew I should have kept an eye on them...and now, because of that mistake, you and everyone else have been forced to flee.” Kim sat down on the stairs as she covered her face with her hands, “What is wrong with me..”

“Nothing. That’s what.” Came the ever-so-calming voice of Leonardo who took a seat next to her.“We don’t always have control over the outcome of everything.”

“I just...I feel like I could have- should have done more..like I could have protected us from well..” Kim huffed as she clenched a fist, feeling her fingernails digging into her palm, “From this situation...”

Leonardo also let out a long sigh and nodded, “I get where you’re coming from, Kim. You want to do whatever you can to make sure that your loved ones are safe from harm. It stresses you out more than anything, and the fact that the Foot are also involved in this, just makes it that much worse. And when it’s comes to something beyond your control, something you believe you could have stopped if you acted more quickly, you feel as if you just want to beat yourself up for not being stronger or smarter. Believe me, it’s natural to become protective over the things you care about the most, to where you would do anything, even if it meant putting your life on the line.”

“Oh I believe you, alright...” As she registered everything Leo said, she rose a brow as she studied his face, “Hey, Leo...Don’t you ever get scared?”

Leo let out a soft chuckle, “Well as a leader, showing any signs of fear or weakness can put a bad effect on your team. You have to be strong and have a focused mind as well. But...I will admit that I do worry at times.” He reached over to tuck a strand of Kim’s green hair under a section of her mask (Turtles don’t have ears….well they do but not like human ears), “You for example, Kim. You’re the youngest out of us all, yet you’re the most independent turtle I know. What worries me is that you’ll end up seriously hurt..or worse.... I feel as if I should be the one to protect you when that happens. With the fact that you used to get so sick, you couldn’t leave your bed to now having the need to throw yourself into danger...but it just...makes me feel like I can’t protect you at all sometimes.”

Right before she could say anything, Raphael’s voice boomed from upstairs. “We need ta get back down there and flush them Foot goons out of the sewers!!”

“Oh shell…I’ll be right back, I have a feeling that this is going to get ugly...” Leonardo said as he let out an annoyed sigh and went up into the apartment to calm his brother down.

That left Kimiko alone on the stair, her face became a maroon color and felt very heated, “He-….I-….” She groaned loudly in frustration, “Dammit Leo, why do you do this to me!?!?” She shook her head and buried it as she hugged her legs to calm herself down, “One thing’s for certain though...The Foot are back, but under what leadership? Could it be someone from the branch all the way in Japan? But that would really spell trouble, from the intel that I’ve gathered, Foot soldiers from that branch are a lot tougher than they are here...”

----

The next night Leonardo and Raphael were in another argument over what to do about the current situation. It wasn’t surprising at all, it usually ended with the hothead calming down with a shower or with a good game of football on TV. Donatello helped April greatly with fixing the water heater and other appliances that she would normally have to call and pay for. He was practically a life saver for her. Michelangelo did the cooking, but ended up making a big mess. Though his cooking was surprisingly really good! Splinter would sit and meditate in his appointed spot, an armchair near the door. He would also be the voice of reason and wisdom, often putting a stop to arguments and just keeping the peace around the apartment. Then there was Kimiko, she stayed quiet and kept to herself, only speaking when she needed to. Most of the time, she would stare out one side of the window to refrain from being seen or stay in the stairwell where she could think.

Star was out during the early evening, she was headed to the nearest Blockbuster store to pick out a few movies that she and the others could watch. She kept her hood up to avoid being spotted by any thugs, and if that failed, Kimiko had given her a Kyoketsu-shoge (A small blade, like a kunai knife, attached to a long chain. On the end of the chain, is usually a metal ring, it can also be used as a grappling hook) for self-defense.

Star was almost to the movie store when she heard a cry in distress, “ Look, I don’t know who you are, but leave me alone!”It came from the ally she was just about to pass by, she stopped so she could listen in on what was going on.

“Look lady, we can do dis one er two ways, ya can hand ova’ ya purse like I asked, or we can do dis tha hard way.” A snarky punk’s voice said, threatening whoever the lady was. The blonde teen took out her weapon and quietly but quickly moved into the alley. She turned down a connecting dead end to find a woman being cornered by a Purple Dragon who had a metal bat in his hands. Star immediately ran in, swinging her kyoketsu’s chain and threw it at the thug. The Purple Dragon held the bat up and caught the chain, “Oi! Can’t ya see I’m in da middle of some business here?!”

“Sorry pal, the only thing you’re gonna get out of this is a world of hurt!” Star’s chain had wrapped around the bat as it was caught. She smirked as she yanked it and the thug’s weapon back and out of his hands. Then the older woman was able to get out a can of mace from her purse and spray the gangster in the face. Star finished by knocking him out with his own bat. She then looked to the woman as she put away her weapon, “Let’s go before any of his friends find out about this.” Then, Star led her into the closest building, which was a small pharmacy, “These people should have a phone you can use. I wouldn’t suggest leaving here until someone comes to pick you up.”

When she tried to quickly leave, the woman gently grabbed her arm, “Wait, let me thank you at least!”

Star held her hands up and waved them, “You don’t have to Ma’am, this sort of thing is pretty common in New York. You just have to be really careful.”

The woman ended up being very stubborn, so Star had no choice but to accept a couple of passes for Coney Island, the local amusement park. The teen continued her trip to the movie store, this time, taking a bus to avoid getting hunted down by more Purple Dragons. “They’re supposedly connected to the Foot Clan...which means getting their attention and leading them to April’s would not be pleasant…” Star adjusted her hood as she stepped out of the bus and into the store.

The store itself had a safe atmosphere for the time being, so Star decided to take her time in deciding what movies to get. There were a few new ones, like ‘Finding Nemo’ and ‘The Hulk’. She chose a few different titles including- ‘Pirates of the Caribbean: The Curse of the Black Pearl’, ‘Freddy vs Jason’, and a triology set of the ‘Lord of the Rings’. She bought some snacks to watch with the movies before getting back on the bus and riding it back to the apartment. Star looked all around her to make sure she wasn’t followed, then went inside through the antique shop. As she walked up the stairs, she was greeted with a saddened Donatello. “Hey, brainiac, what’s up?”

He shook his head and looked at her with a faint smile, “I just, met a new friend..but it was short lived..” He explained that he met an guy named Kirby*, he was a tenant of April’s who lived in the basement apartment. Don told her how much of a great artist he was and that his drawings would come to life with the help of a magic crystal he found but would disappear after about a minute. Apparently he and Kirby went through some kind of portal that was drawn up, which was where all of the drawings went to. Sadly, the portal started to close and Donatello was the only one who was able to get out. The turtle held out a small drawing of himself with some kind of gauntlet with a farewell message that read-

‘Don-

Life at best is bittersweet. Take care of yourself.

-Kirby’

Then Don silently walked up the stairs where an angry Raph in nothing but a towel questioned if he fixed the water heater only to get a glare from his brother. Star sighed, “Poor guy...this just doesn’t seem to be any of their day..or days...maybe the Foot will leave soon so they can get back to their lives..”

But little did they know...it was only the beginning of something far worse...

*Kirby is a character who made a short appearance in TMNT 2003 in the 16th episode titled -"The King"

He is a reference to the legendary Comic Book Artist, Jack Kirby, the episode entirely is dedicated to him. This episode was also based on the original Mirage comic Donatello #1, entitled "Kirby and the Warp Crystal".

Chapter Text

It was early in the morning, around five, and the sun had just begun to rise. Leonardo lift open the window, about to head out for a run.

“Your early morning training, my son?” Came a surprise Splinter who stood from his chair and walked over to his eldest son to speak without waking the others up.

The blue-masked turtle nodded, “Yes, while the city is still quiet.”

“Your disipline is commendable, have a good run.” Splinter said as Leo was about to leap to the rooftop across from the apartment. “You are not thinking of going to check out the lair alone, are you?”

Leo turned back around and scoffed, “Why would I do that?” Then his eyes narrowed as anger rose within him, “Just because the sewer tunnels are overrun with Foot ninja? So we’re forced to hide here at April’s like cowards?”

Master Splinter sighed lowly, “You ask a question that not a question. When you go to face the Foot, it must be done together, as a team. Not as rash individuals.”

The blue-masked turtle calmed himself, “I understand Sensei...I am curious though, with Shredder gone, what are the Foot up to?”

“Patience, my son.” Splinter said as he paced back to his spot, “I have a feeling we will find out soon.” Right as he was facing away from Leonardo, he felt his presence leave the room. When the rat turned his head, his son was already off on a run.

“Are you sure it was wise to let him go like that?” Came a quiet but alert Kimiko. She was seated in front of the TV and was watching the curtains as they were moved by the wind.

Splinter nodded as he sat down, “I have no doubt that Leonardo will go against what I have told him.”

The youngest turtle stood up with her arms crossed. She approached the window and stared out into the city, “I just…I have a very bad feeling about what’s to come.” Kim turned her head as she spoke quietly, but enough for Splinter to hear, “Is there a possibility that…-” She stopped and shook her head, “Never mind, forget I said anything.”

----

Another hour had passed and the entire apartment was still quiet, everyone resting soundly. Although, Kim was still awake as she was restless. Her thoughts had clouded her mind, a part of her was ready to run back to her hideout and see what the Foot Clan were really up to. But she knew that her armor was still in need of repair and that it would take a while to do so. Kim also feared that even if she were to complete it and return as her alias, the Kuro Katana, something would happen to the others while she was gone.

“Wah!!” She snapped her head to the couch where she heard Michelangelo, yell. Only to see that nothing was wrong with him...he laughed as Raph and Don had their weapons out, “Aw man...I was sleeping on my hand and then my hand got numb and hit my face, so I thought somebody slapped me!” The orange-masked turtle laughed more as he thought about it, “Don’t you hate that!?”

Raph shook his head as he put away his sai, “Words fail me...”

As he walked toward the bathroom, Mikey jumped in front of him and stole it, “Dibs on the bathroom~!” All Raphael did was slam his head on the door and growl loudly.

“Typical...” Kim muttered as she rested her shell against the wall.

“Well, I’m up...” Star said as she sat up from one of the corners of the apartment, “And I’ll go start some coffee.”

Mikey ran out of the bathroom when he was finished and joined her in the kitchen, “I’ll make breakfast! Whatchu’ fancy Star?”

The blonde couldn't help but giggle at his hyper, childish behavior, “Just make some eggs and toast, you can never go wrong with that. Although, try making the eggs fried this time.”

“Yes ma’am!” The orange-masked turtle grinned as he stuffed bread into the toaster and then grabbed the eggs from the fridge.

Once the food started cooking, April came out of her room, “Well...I really do have five turtles and a rat in my apartment-Wait..” She sniffed as she smelled the food, “What’s burning?”

“Mikey’s cooking.” Was all Raph said as he turned the TV on.

Star leaned over the counter to stop the toaster from burning the bread, “Careful Mike!” She sighed in relief that they weren’t too dark and went back to getting coffee cups ready.

“Thanks!” Mikey hummed a little tune as he cooked but stopped as he accidentally popped the yolk on one of the eggs. Then he decided to mix them all up, “Scrambled’s okay with everyone right?!”

“Again!?” He heard the others groan.

Then while he finished the food, Mikey looked up as one turtle was missing, “Hey guys? Where’s Leo?”

“He is engaged in his morning exercises.” Was all Splinter said, who was meditating in his chair.

“Well he better get back soon unless he wants to get soaked.” Don stated as he looked out of the window, “That sky sure doesn’t look friendly...”

Next to him, Kimiko grunted as she glared out at the sky as lightning started to strike, ‘This is a bad omen…’

A few minutes later, Mikey was throwing plates to Raph like they were frisbees. Raph managed to catch most of them, but one ended up breaking… Then as all but the pink-masked turtle took a seat at the dinner table, Mikey carried over all the plates, balanced along his shoulders and head.

“U-um...can I help you with that very delicate China?” A shaky April asked, knowing the goofball.

“Nope!” Mikey said as he threw the plates in the air. April screamed and covered her eyes , ready to hear more plates being broken. But opened her eyes after hearing nothing and was surprised as the table was all set. Michelangelo blew on his fist and grinned, “Ninja training, more useful than ya think!”

“Yo Kim?” Raph called out as his friend was still glaring out the window, “Ya comin’ ta eat or what?”

All she did was turn her head to look at him before looking back out into the city. “Kimmy? Everything okay?” Don asked as she was very quiet.

Kimiko stayed how she was as the rain began to pour. She was silent for a moment before finally speaking in a low tone, “I’m fine.”

The boys exchanged expressions before they shrugged and started chowing down.

“Is Leo going to be alright out there?” Star asked as the watched the rain fall.

“Star, if there’s one turtle you don’t ever have to worry about, it’s Leo.” Don said confidently. “I’m sure he’s fine.”

----

Hours upon hours had passed and Leonardo had yet to return. Kimiko bit the inside of her cheek as anxiety washed though her body, “He should have been back by now.”

“May I have your attention please!!” Mikey said loudly as everyone turned to him. There was a pause in silence before he let out a long, loud belch. Another moment of silence passed, then Raph, Star, and Don began to applaud him, “Thank you, thank you!!”

“Gross!!” April complained before looking back at a map of the sewers that Splinter had out.They were coming up with a plan to get the Foot out from the tunnels.

The old rat sighed and shook his head, “This is what I live with all the time.”

Don slowly stopped clapping as the realized what they were doing, “Why did I just do that..?”

Raph growled as he got up from the couch, “That’s it, I’m goin’ out ta find Leo so we can get this show on tha’ road. No offense April but we really gotta get back down there. I’m goin’ stir crazy here.”

“You are going no where until your brother returns.” Splinter said strictly, “Sit.”

“Man!” Raph groaned and sat back down on the couch, “We have ta’ stay here while Leo gets ta have all tha fun!”

----

Another few hours passed and it was starting to become night time. Kim angrily punched the wall, “Where the shell is he!?”

“Well it’s not like the Shredder is back so he must have found a few PD’s to clobber?” Mikey suggested.

“A few Purple Dragon’s doesn’t take a whole flippin’ day, Mikey! And it sure as shell wouldn’t take that long for Leonardo!” Kim said as she tightened her fist, “This just isn’t something Leo would do...Dammit! I knew he shouldn’t have gone out alone! Heck, he shouldn’t have left the apartment at all!”

“I’m with you, Kim,” Raph said as he got up from the couch, “We have ta go find him.” Then he looked at his father for permission.

Splinter sighed, they were right and he was just as worried, “Go.”

Raph and Kim looked and gave each other a sharp nod as they started to leave. But as soon as they did, they were greeted with a wild turtle in blue crashing into the apartment through the window. Horror came to everyone’s faces as he lied there with heavy injuries on his body, “Leo!!” They ran to him to check him out, he was barely conscious. “Who did this to you?!”

Leonardo was struggling speak as Mikey held him up. Raphael roared in rage as he was about to go on a witch hunt, “No...Raph….wait...” The hothead stopped and went back to his brother's side. The injured turtle placed a weak hand on Raph’s shoulder, “He’s...back..the...Shredder..” was all he managed to say before blanking out.

“Did I hear right!?” Mikey started as he panicked, “Did he just say...the Shredder is back!?!?”

Kimiko felt everything around her stop as she wrapped her head around what the fearless leader said, “That...that can’t be...” It was as if all of her fears were suddenly pushed into one, “Shredder..he’s back...” She dropped to her knees as she was frozen with shock.

“It’s just like the comics...” Mikey said as he let Splinter take care of his brother, then he looked out the broken window, “The bad guy always comes back, always! Need I say more?!” Then he froze still, “Uh...guys? We got company!!” Mikey shouted as Foot ninja appeared on the rooftops of the buildings in front of the apartment.

Chapter Text

“So uh, what’s the plan? Leo’s always got a plan ready, so what do we do!?” Mikey cried as he panicked.

“We ain’t got time for a plan.” Raph said as he twirled his sai, “We just gotta fight!”

Don readied his bo staff as they were surrounded by enemies, “We need to hold them off until we get our brother to safety.”

Kimiko shook off the shock and jumped to her feet as ninja began to pour into the room. She drew one of her swords and started to strike the enemies one by one. “Our number one priority right now should be getting Leonardo to safety.” She then spotted the couch and jumped onto it. With Michelangelo’s help, they kicked it away from the wall and pushed it forward, “We can use this as a small barrier.” Then Kim signaled to Splinter and April who here protecting Leo, to bring him over to the couch, “When the coast is clear, we’ll start getting him out of the apartment and downstairs and out through the shop.”

She ducked as Mikey was then thrown by a very tall and very buff Foot soldier. The ninja was about to swing his own katana at her, but he was then kicked away by Splinter. “I will fight.” He looked to Kimiko and then to Michelangelo who had gotten up to keep an eye on Leo, “You will get your brother downstairs, quickly.”

“Right!” Then, as they were going to help April with Leo, the injured one had regained his consciousness but barely, “Leonardo?!”

“M-my swords...where are my swords?” Then he shut his eyes as pain stung him.

“Hang in there bro!” Mike said as Kimiko fought off more ninja as she searched the ground but couldn't spot Leonardo’s swords. She wanted him to rest and knew he felt better when he had his katana with him.

Over in the kitchen, Star had her kyoketsu out and spun the chain around smacking Foot soldiers away as Donatello had her back. “ So this Shredder guy, where is he?”

“He’ll probably show up soon. He’s the type who plays dirty.” Don said, sweeping a ninja off his feet with his bo staff.

“Donatello, Raphael, Star, you three cover the rear,” Splinter started, “Michelangelo, I told you to help Ms. O’neil down the stairs. Kimiko, you will go with them.”

April helped Leonardo to the door as ninja started to surround her. Right when she opened the door, she gasped as there were more waiting on the other side. With a little bit of strength he managed to gather, Leo used his leg to kick the door shut. The redhead got him out of the way as Kimiko and Michelangelo did away with the Foot ninja around them and down the stairs. They kicked down the ninja in the stairwell, causing them to fall into each other like dominoes.

Kim went ahead to open the door that led to the antique shop. Once she was inside, she looked around as it was very quiet. Then she stopped as she spotted four ninja in red and black garb, each armed with weapons. All four of them wore fancy-looking straw hats as well. “Ooohhh...sssHELL!!” Then right before she slammed the door closed and went to check on everyone else, she spoke to them, “Nice hats by the way!!” She then ran up the stairs and was met with all but Raph who was keeping the ninja from upstairs at bay, “Son of a- I really didn’t expect to find whatever horror was now down there….”

“How bad could it be?” Mikey said as he went down to look himself. He slowly opened the door and peeked in as he spotted the same ninja, “…….Nice hats!!” Then he ,too. slammed the door and ran back to the others, “There are some freaky looking ninja dudes down there!”

Donatello rolled his eyes and hopped down the stairs, “Well duh. Let’s get this over with, besides, the shop is out only exit.” He went through the door and froze. Then after about a minute of staring, “Nice hats!!” Then one of the ninja threw their axe at him, making Donnie jump back and hit a wall in the process.

Kim and Mikey then joined the others as they readied their weapons, “Guys, whatever you do, be very very careful here.” Kim said as she glared at the ninja, “These guys are Shredder’s personal elite guards. They are deadliest of assassins.”

“Whoah!” Came a wild Raph who switched places with Splinter to fight with his siblings. The red-masked turtle stared at the Foot elites before making the very same comment, “Nice hats!”

The turtles and the elites came at each other, one of them, armed with a trident like weapon struck for Raphael while he was busy with the axe wielding ninja. Kimiko caught the trident and pushed the elite back, “Hey now, that’s not very nice, pal.” Then she was kicked aside by a different ninja, “Man, these are the guys who have actual teamwork involved...”

Over at the stairs, April held onto the beaten up Leonardo. She gasped as his grip around her loosened and his skin was losing color, “Master Splinter, he’s getting worse!”

“There are too many ninja, we can not stay here any longer!” Splinter responded after finishing the group of ninja upstairs and then jumped ahead into the shop.

Star panted as she came down and guarded April and Leo, “Man, just how many Foot ninja are there!?”

That was when a hulking brute of a man, Hun, came from behind them. He snatched Leonardo up by his shell and poked at him, “Your friend doesn’t look so good...” He smirked evilly as he looked at the girls, “Shall I put him out of his misery?”

Right as Hun was about to lay another hand on the turtle, Star threw the chain of her weapon and wrapped it around his arm to stop him, “No you won’t! Put him down now!”

The large man laughed, “As you wish.” Then he threw Leonardo into a shop and into a metal pole head first. Then Hun yanked the chained arm up harshly, bringing Star up and then catching her, “Do ya really think your puny weapon is gonna do much here?”

“No but I can do this.” Star swung her foot up and hit the man in the chin, causing him to drop her. She jumped back as she hit the ground, “See ya!” Star ran into the shop with April and slammed the door, then quickly moved a shelf to block it. The blonde then elbowed an incoming Foot soldier in the gut and stole his bo staff, “ Man...I really liked that kyoketsu..I guess this will have to do then.”

Kimiko was now guarding Leonardo as she fought with an elite ninja. The elite vanished right when she was about to land a hit on him. She stayed alert and looked all around, waiting for the ninja to come back. The other three turtles came to help protect Leo when the Foot elites appeared at the front door. Then, with a single kick, the Shredder himself destroyed the door and entered the shop. Kim’s grip on her swords tightened as she began to seethe with anger, “You...how are you still alive!?”

“You freaks have been a thorn in my side long enough.” Shredder said as he slowly walked. Before he could get any closer, Master Splinter hopped in front of his children, “No one opposes the Shredder! You will perish for our last encounter!” He thrust his talons forward, “Say farewell to each other while you still can!”

That was when the youngest turtle snapped and pounced at him before anyone else could, “Like shell you’ll do anything to my family!!” She roared as her swords came down and met with Shredder’s gauntlet.

Shredder brought his leg up toward Kim’s gut which she used as a boost to flip herself over him and spin her wakizashi around as she came down. The armored man moved his fists to meet with her blades as they made contact, “You are nothing compared to me!” Then he grabbed her swords and threw her at one of the display counters, yanking the swords from her grip. Shredder took them and with relative ease, he broke them as if they were thin sticks.

One by one, the other turtles ended up getting their shells handed to them as the tried to take on the Shredder. The guy swiped Don’s weapon to use as his own as he then went for Splinter, while the elites faced the turtles.

The elites were about to finish the boys off when a surprise light from outside the front windows shined on them. Then came the loud hum of a motorcycle as it crashed into the store and turned to face the ninja. On the bike, was Casey Jones in his famous hockey mask who rammed it into the elites and knocked three of them out onto the street. Then he floored it to hit the last one and send him flying into a shelf which then fell onto the ninja. Casey got off the motorcycle and spoke, “Now that’s what I call a party!” He then took a hockey stick from his duffel bag and clobbered a Foot soldier with it, “Though I’ve never seen a lamer party in my life! Where’s the band?!” He came up to April who was still with Leonardo, “ You okay babe?”

April felt a little heat come to her cheeks at his comment, “Don’t call me babe...”

The Shredder growled in the distance, “Obliterate him!!” He demanded as his ninja charged for the vigilante.

“This can’t be the band...I want rock n’ roll!!” Casey shouted in a cocky manner while grabbed a golf club and then twirled both of his weapons, “Good thing I brought my drum sticks!” He glared at the incoming ninja as the other turtles and Star readied to fight, “Now who wants to be the drums!?” As the team went in to fight, Casey shouted his battle cry, “Goongala!!”

As they were all busy fighting, Hun smashed though the back door to join in. He then noticed that the others were busy fighting while April and Leo were out in the open and vulnerable. The large man smirked as he cracked his knuckles and approached them.

April was quick to notice and shielded the injured turtle with her arms as she glared at Hun, “ You want him, you’ll have to get through me first!”

“Oh I will.” Hun said with an evil grin, “Since you’re so precious to them, they’ll really feel the sting if I get you first.”

He rose his fist and threw it. April shut her eyes to brace for the impact but instead of feeling anything, there was nothing but the sound of a feminine grunt. She opened her eyes to find that Kimiko stood in front of her with Hun’s fist connected to her yellow plastron. The pink-masked turtle was holding onto the large fist as it cracked her shell a little. Kim looked up at Hun with one eye opened and as she caught her breath, “You aren’t….laying a finger...on them..”

“Well aren’t you the brave, little hero.” Hun said with a dark chuckle as he lifted the same arm again with the turtle attached to it, “A shame you ain’t gonna last very long.” He then slammed Kimiko hard on the ground before throwing her aside and into a metal door near the back of the store. “Now, where were we.” Hun said as he cracked his knuckles once more, staring down at April.

Once again, he was stopped as a small rock hit him in the arm. Hun looked over in the direction it came from and spotted Kimiko struggling to stand up. She had a hand full of pebbles and threw them at the muscled man one by one. “I’m not through yet...”Kim dropped the rocks before she used her remaining strength to charge at him, “Not while I still breathe!!” She roared as she jumped and wailed multiple kicks on him until he fell back and onto a bunch of Foot ninja. Kimiko was just about to fall over when Casey ran over to catch her.

“Gotcha.” He said as he carried her over to sit next to Leonardo while taking out more ninja, “Now you sit still while I go have more fun!” Then Casey came back into the crowd of battling ninja.

Kimiko sat up as she then spotted Leonardo trying to stand up, “Leo, wait, what are you doing!?”

“You need to rest!” April added as she tried to help him.

“No!!” But Leonardo refused her aid and slowly and weakly stood up, “I...have to fight!”

Then he tried to run forward and after that, he pushed a shelf over to try and help Splinter fight the Shredder. But it unfortunately only stopped them for a brief minute before Leo collapsed once again. “Leonardo!” Splinter cried as his heart dropped at the sight. Within the small window of time he had, the rat had a chance to glance around the shop. There were way too many Foot soldiers for them to handle. So, he made a final decision, “We must retreat!!”

“But where too? The only exit is blocked!” Donatello shouted as he was able to get his bo staff back and knocked an enemy off their feet.

April then had an idea and pointed to the metal door that Kimiko was thrown at a few minutes ago, “Through there!”

Star was first to get to the door and pried it open and signaled the others, “Through here!! Quickly!”

Mikey then scooped up Kimiko as April and Raph carried Leo with the others following into the small room. Don and Casey shut the door right before the Shredder could attack. They kept a strong hold on it as the others caught their breath.

But...there was only one problem, “Great….small, dark ,and no way out! Just great for a final stand!” Raph shouted.

“This used to be a walk-in freezer. The shop actually used to be a grocery store once upon a time.” April explained.

“…Fascinatin’...” Was all the hothead said before they all heard the sirens of police cars.

Soon, the door suddenly felt very hot, “Ow...there must be a fire going on out there...” Don said as he blew on the burn that was now on his hand. Then a faint scent hit his nose and he cocked a brow, “and I smell gas!”

“Mikey...” Raph glared at his orange-masked brother in annoyance.

“Not that kind of gas!” Don said as his face became serious.

“-Wait!” Casey started as he added the factors in his head, “Gas plus Flame equals- We gotta book!!” He yanked on the door to open it but was left to no avail, “The door, it won’t budge!!”

“But that’s our only way out!! How are we gonna escape now!?” Mikey panicked.

“W-wait a minute,” Kimiko got out of Mikey’s arms and stood up, “ Since this place was a walk-in freezer, then there has to be a place for a cooling unit to be placed, typically it would be set up outside and come through the wall somewhere.” She wobbled as she tried to move, Mikey helping her stay up.

“Wait!” April got up and pushed a large crate that was by the back wall aside to reveal a sheet of metal blocking a large enough opening, “I remember when I moved into this shop, there was a hole in the wall where the unit was removed.”

Raphael immediately ran over and pried the sheet off. He then ushered his family to get a move on. As they all got out, they ran away from the burning building as an explosion was made from the fire from a bomb the Shredder dropped before he left and the gas from a pipe that was slashed open.

April broke down in tears as her home was gone, Casey wrapped his arms around her as he watched the flames burn. He was reminded of the time when he was little, when Purple Dragon burned down his father’s office, his father along with it.

“So..” Star broke the silence as she turned to her friends, “Where can we go now? No doubt the sewers are still over run with Foot ninja...”

Within another period of silence, an idea popped within Jones’ head, “Guys...I have the perfect place.”

Chapter Text

-Kimiko's POV-

I stir from another dream from the events of the previous night, Leonardo crashing through the window of April's apartment and then the Foot attacking us in waves until the Shredder appeared. We were forced to retreat into an old freezer as there were way too many Foot soldiers coming at us. The seven of us almost perished from the explosion had April not remembered a closed off hole in the wall that led into the alley behind it.

And so here we all are in a freezing truck, April and Casey are in the front while the boys, Master Splinter, Star, and I are in the back. Leo's barely breathing, sounding worse every couple minutes. Mikey's complaining nonstop but would calm down a bit after Star would try to talk to him, she was quiet for the most part however. Raph shuts him up constantly, and the other two just keep constant eyes on Leo, switching to rest every hour. My body was still sore from the beatings I took, but it didn't compare to how much hurt seeing Leonardo in his condition.

I was sitting in the corner near the doors, far away from the others with my arms hugging my legs. This mess should never have happened, I should have stopped Leo when I could have, I never should have believed that the Shredder was gone…If only I had kept my watch on the Foot Clan, I could've bought us more time to act, to warn them, but I didn't……I absolutely hate myself for letting it all happen when I should've been able to have done something…

….But I know one thing, Shredder will not get away with this, I swear on whatever honor I have left that he will get what's coming to him…

-Third Person POV-

Casey stopped the truck as the gang reached their destination…. An old, dusty, almost broken down farm house with a small barn next to it, at least the snow covered up most of the messed up roof…it wasn't much, but at least they were away from the city. Kimiko got out from the back with Master Splinter and watched as Leonardo was being carried inside the house. He was set gently on the sofa with a heavy blanket covering him. Donatello placed a bowl of water to the side with a towel,which he soaked and placed over his brother's forehead. Everyone was huddled around the blue-masked turtle with worried expressions, Kim, however, kept her gaze out the window. She couldn't bare to see the result of what she could've prevented. Then, she heard Don attempt to get through to Leo, telling a story of what happened when they were just turtle tots.

Little Donatello was showing off a remote control car until it fell into the sewer water. It had just stormed and the storm drains were creating a fast current, carrying off any junk into the large drainage junction below. Donnie was so determined to get his car back that he ignored Little Leo's warnings. He fell into the rushing water when he tried to reach for it and then into the overflowing junction. His foot got stuck and he nearly drowned until Leonardo came and saved him.

As Don ended his tale, he and the others watched for a sign of life, but none was found. Michelangelo decided to give it a go and told a story about how Leo could always stay focused on something and never broke away from it….unless something threatened him. Then, Raphael tried his luck, his story ended in a similar way.

Raph and Leo were playing follow the leader and it was Raph's turn to lead. He thought he was better than everyone else, if not, the bravest. He led Leonardo to the closed off section of the sewer that Master Splinter had forbade them from entering and nearly turned he and his brother into an albino alligator's lunch. Raph thought it was all over, then came Leo, wrestling the large creature and then knocking it out from a pressure point.

-Kimiko's POV-

I looked up from the window as Raph finished his story, it reminded me of an experience I had with Leo that was almost the same. So I guess, it's my turn to try and get through to him. I passed by a teary-eyed Raphael and took a deep breath before sitting down on my knees in front of the fearless leader. I could feel my body shake with anxiety while staring at Leo's beaten up face and almost lifeless eyes. I let you down...the one turtle I look up to the most...

“Man does this brings me back……except I'd be the one stuck in bed while you would watch over me…” I spoke, a faint smile appearing from the memories, “You've always looked out for me and helped me when I'd somehow get myself stuck in a puzzling, stupid, or possibly life-threatening situation…Like that one time…We were playing Hide n' Seek…”

-Flashback-Third Person POV-

Little Leonardo was counting in a corner of a sewer tunnel near the lair, “Seven…eight…” While turtle tot Kimiko was busy searching for a place to hide. She sighed as she could hear him getting closer to twenty. Kim had yet to find a good spot that wasn't out in the open. Leo knew her usual spots, and the sewer tunnels didn't have many.

It was then, when she found a ladder that led up to a manhole cover. Master Splinter forbade them from going up to the surface, even though they've gotten out a few times in the past, Halloween being the only actual time they were allowed out. The surface probably had tons of good places to hide though. So, Kimiko swiftly climbed up to the surface as she heard Leo shout twenty. She then darted toward an open dumpster and hid inside.

She waited for what seemed like half an hour, the stench of the dumpster was starting to get to her when she heard footsteps come closer, 'Finally…' The small turtle thought, until the lid opened and a bag of garbage fell flat on her face. Kimiko groaned loudly after the dumpster was closed again, she shoved the trash to the side and was about to return to the lair, but stopped when she heard a truck come into the alley.

Back in the sewers, Leonardo was starting to panic a little, the Little Turtle wasn't anywhere to be found. Then he found a manhole cover that wasn't on correctly and sighed heavily, “Thought I told her not to go up there…” He proceeded to climb to the surface. Leo lifted up the cover in time to find a garbage truck pick up a dumpster and empty its contents. His eyes widened and he gasped when he found Kimiko getting dumped into the truck.

Kimmy popped her head out from the sea of garbage as the truck backed out of the alley and drove off. “Oh…shell…” she mumbled before a shuriken hit the truck. Attached to it was a small rope and from the alley, Leo came riding on a piece of cardboard. The garbage truck came to a sharp stop as another car whizzed passed it and Kimiko came tumbling out. She shut her eyes tightly and braced for impact when Leonardo shot forward to catch her. Once she was in his arms, Leo kicked off the truck and ran for the closest manhole.

Leonardo set her down at the ladder and sat down next to her, taking a deep breath, “ Now, don't you ever do that again…”

“I won't…” Kim nodded and hugged him, “I'm sorry…”

Leo patted her on the head before smelling the stench of rotten trash,” Let's get you home…stinky.”

-Flashback End-

-Kimiko's POV-

“I'm pretty sure I had to scrub myself down for like a week to get the smell to go away,” I chuckled softly before looking down, my tiny smile dying off in the process, “I was young, stubborn, and stupid…and I was always determined to find and go my own way about things…I still kind of am…heh, To think if you weren't there to help me, I probably would've ended up….well you get the picture.” I shook my head and looked back up at Leo's sickly image with tears welling up, “ What I'm trying to say…is…is…let us help you now, let the sounds of our voices help guide you around whatever obstacle is blocking you from waking up…” I choked out a sad sob and stood up, “I…I think I'm done talking…I….” Then darted for the door, “ I need to be alone…” and ran for the woods.

I came across a lake that wasn't far from the farm house, it had a thin covering of ice from the winter weather. There I collapsed to my knees and wiped away the flying tears. I stared into the lake, at my own reflection. I could feel its cold, dark eyes boring into mine like daggers, as if it were telling me something. Then there was a shine of red in my weapons pouch, my Foot Clan crest. It was my pass key which allowed me access into different parts of the Foot HQ. I received it once I proved to that monster that I was an elite rank…

Then it came to me...Shredder still doesn't know I'm a turtle and the Kuro Katana never made contact after he was defeated the first time…and if there is a way to find my location all the way out here with this tiny, little badge, then that would just put everyone else in danger well…then we'd have no where to go…

I turned away from the water and clenched my fists, I can’t and won't let that nightmare happen again. This is something I needed to do personally and for Leo’s sake.

I waited until it got later at night and went straight into the barn to work. I climbed up to the top and placed my shell cell down and left it there. I can't have anyone track me down, they need their rest and won't be able to change my mind on what I have planned. With my shell cell, I placed my pink mask neatly to the side. Then, I ran off, back into the woods and left without any sort of traces.

Chapter Text

(The image shown is the symbol for the Kuro Katana, you can see to K's mirroring each other)

The next morning came and Mikey went off to the barn since it was where Kimiko's shell cell signal was coming from. He had really good news that would really make her smile, “Man I really hope she’ll be happier than before when she was all doom and gloom...” He entered the small structure and searched for the turtle, “Yo Kimmy! You need to get to the house, trust me it’ll be totally worth it!” Mikey half whined as he got no response, “Kimmy? You here?” He tried to call her cell again and heard it ring at one of the large bales of hay on the spaces at the top , “There you are!” He grinned and jumped up only for him to drop his jaw in disbelief, “What the-” All that was there was her shell cell and her mask. Mikey gently picked her mask up and the phone before running back to the farm house, “ You guys!! Kimmy’s gone!”

“Yeah, she just needed some time to herself, last I checked.” Don said as he placed a cool cloth onto Leonardo’s forehead. His brother had thankfully woken up from his unconscious state and was on the way to recovering.

“But Kimiko almost never ever leaves anywhere without her mask.” Mikey stated, holding the pink mask up.

“He’s right Don...” A weak Leo added as his eyes were on the piece of cloth, “It's her most valuable possession.”

Then Star joined in on the conversation, “If Kim left both of those behind then she has to be up to something-….You don’t think she-”

Splinter sighed heavily as he couldn’t sense her anywhere around the house, “I fear Kimiko has gone back to New York….that stubborn child...”

“And why would she do that?” Mikey asked as he set Kim’s things on the side table near the sofa, “Does she just have like a death wish or something?”

“She’s smart enough not to face the Foot on her own….” Don noted as he stood up, “I mean if she’s able to keep an entire warehouse hidden from us, then I say Kimiko's fine. She’s always been the independent type.”

-----

It took a good two days before Kimiko finally reached the city, she switched from going by foot in the day time and hitching rides on top of trucks during the dark hours. She went straight to her hideout, watching out for any Foot ninja or Purple Dragons, and went down the elevator to the lair. Thankfully it wasn't discovered by the Foot due to Don's expertise with technology. The green-haired turtle immediately went to work on her own plans.

Kim grabbed a small vial from Donatello's lab and made a cut inside her palm to fill the vial with a small sample of her blood. She set it in the fridge to chill, her plan was to present ‘evidence’ to the Shredder as Kuro Katana , she knew that he would stop at nothing to make sure all of his enemies were gone.

While Kim waited for the blood sample to get colder, she went to her bedroom where she took some pink fabric and turned it into a ninja mask. She used a blow torch to make burns and a rather jagged dagger to make rips along the fabric. The cut wound from before helped to put tads of blood to give an even better effect.

Kim bandaged her wound and then used a pair of scissors to take out a lock of her hair, which she burned until they became ashes which were then put into a bag once cooled enough. Kimiko then went down to Donatello's computer, knowing they'd all be back eventually, she left them with secret access to Foot Headquarters, as well as a list of the different passwords that were used and changed every few minutes.

Kimiko went to go back to the hideout but paused as she noticed the Sword of Tengu, out in the open. She remembered the immense power it had, when it helped to dig up an artifact from the ocean. She also remembered how much she hated the damn thing... “Maybe I should- No.” She shook her head at the thought, “ He'd demand I give it to him the moment he notices it…”

Kim continued to the hideout, where she spent the rest of the day repairing her Kuro Katana armor and getting rest for the time to come. The next night, Kim geared up and left for Foot HQ with her twin black katana sharpened and ready.

She skipped getting to Shredder the long way and used her grappling hook to get to the balcony of the top floor. He was inside, out of his armor and speaking with the crippled Baxter Stockman. Kimiko mentally snorted at the scientist, every time she'd see him, he'd be minus a body part due to his past failures. She wanted to listen in on their conversation, so she used her ninja stealth to sneak up onto one of the support beams in the room.

Stockman held up a piece of red fabric that looked chewed up and burnt, it had what looked like small eye holes cut into it. Kimmy shook her head at his stupidity, 'Nice try Stockboy, but Raphie had bigger eyes than that.'

Stockman explained to the Shredder the results of his evidence that the turtles had burned to their deaths, he even showed a DNA scan that somehow matched that of a mutant turtle. Oroku Saki was impressed with the findings an gave Stockman access to analyze and make use of a metal suit that was in a glass showcase.

“And this is all that was found in the damage?” Sake questioned, his cold, emotionless face never ceasing as always.

Stockman mentally gulped, “I assure you-”

“No.” Kimiko said in her dark, smooth, British voice and hopped down from her perch, “It isn't.”

“Well if it isn't Miss Kuro Katana…” The crippled scientist mumbled, “May I ask, where exactly have you been the whole time? It's not polite to keep our humble Master waiting.”

Kimmy smirked under her mask, “Where I've been isn't important, what I have, however, is.” She pulled out her made up proof, “ I came to Miss O'neil's ruined shop shortly after you had left, to make sure everything had been found. A sample of blood, ashes, and the mask of one of the turtles. With the blood, I can begin research on how these creatures came to be. And perhaps, create something that would devastate your enemies, Master.”

An evil, arrogant smile formed along Saki's face, “Excellent work, Katana.” Stockman could be heard grumbling with envy, making Kimiko smirk even wider, “Begin working immediately. The true enemy has yet to make their move.”

“Hai.” Kuro said before leaving the room and going down to a floor four levels down from the top. “He is so easy to fool…it's almost fun.” She said to herself as she stepped out and used her pass key to enter through the security scan that led to her private quarters. Kim sat at a computer and began to make preparations for when she made her move. She wasn't going to strike just yet, as there were far too many Foot soldiers for her to take on alone.

Kim paused when one of the cameras she hid in Stockman's lab showed the scientist at work. It would seem that the Shredder was dumb enough to trust him with that armor piece from before. “I'll have to pay a visit once he's gone, maybe get a sample of that metal…if it's really as good as he thinks it is...” Kim thought, knowing that Stockman would leave eventually and whatever he was planning would either be for her, for stealing his credit, or for Hun, or Shredder.

The next week she was sent to withdraw all of their forces from the sewers, which made her plans seem all the more successful, clear out the ninjas and give her friends access to the lair, worry-free. Then she needed to cut the power out for a few moments so that no one could view the 'Monster Hunter' story that just aired. It showed footage of a shadowy figure with a certain orange mask running through the woods with some guy’s dog chasing him. If that thing were with her now, she'd beat him senseless for letting himself become exposed…Even when he's not there, he still finds a way to be a goof…

Later on that day, 'Monster Hunter' came on again, this time only showing Casey, dressed kind a like Groucho from Sesame Street, trapped in the creepy, Abigail Finn's (who is the show's lead hunter) truck. Falsely accusing her of kidnapping and ruining her fame. Whatever she did, Casey must have had a good reason for what he did…

Kimiko sighed with a warm smile, she was happy to see her family, even if it were on television. She really did miss them, her mind drifted in thought, wondering if they were alright, if Leonardo had woken up. The thought of the condition he was in before she left made her chest feel heavy as if a stone was on top of her. Her thoughts turned to anger as she remembered the monster responsible for what happened, making her priorities that much more important.

Kim then snapped out of her thinking when she got an incoming message from the Shredder with her next job. She groaned, “ Soon…soon it'll all be over…I hope.”

Chapter Text

-Three Months Later-

Leading his family quietly through the sewers, a fully recovered Leonardo readied one of his new swords and poked his head down a corner of one of the tunnels. It was time they took back their home and paid a ‘visit’ to the Foot HQ. He looked back to the manhole he came down from and gave a safe signal to his brother, Raphael who did the same for the others. They were nice and quiet until Casey failed to notice an empty can on the ground as he came through the shadows and hit it with his foot.

“Yo, you tryin’ ta lead tha Foot to our location?” Raph commented with a scowl as his friend shrugged.

“I’m tellin’ you, there’s no one down here!” The vigilante said as the other mutants, April, and Star followed behind.

Donatello sped up his walking as they came to what seemed like a dead end until he turned one of the pipes and turned a valve on the side to open up a number pad. He entered the number code which gained them all access to an untouched lair.

Star felt relief wash through her mind as she laid eyes upon their home, “It’s so great to be back home again.”

“You said it!!” Mikey said as he ran straight for the kitchen in search of his snack stash, “Where my babies at!?!?”

As they finally made themselves at home for a bit, Leo searched all around the lair, hoping to run into a certain Little Turtle. He let out a disappointed sigh as he didn’t find her anywhere. Leo placed his hand on the pink mask that was securely tied around his chest strap, “ You had better be alright….” He let out another low breath before joining his brothers on the ground floor.

“I don’t get it!” Raph said as he started to kick at a punching bag, “Last time tha sewers were crawling with Foot goons- and now? It’s like they up n’ vanished!”

“Maybe the Shredder thinks that there’s no one to search for?” Leo suggested as he held the bag in place as Raph punched at it.

“Guess being dead has its advantages...” Then the hothead got an idea from the thought, “Wait, you thinkin’ what I’m thinkin’?”

“Hey you guys!” Don shouted out loud to get there attention. He and April were at his computer and he had found a bunch of notes on the desk, “It’s in Kim’s handwriting!”

‘ If you are reading this message, then you guys must be home already. Unfortunately it seems the Foot have yet to leave the sewers, Shredder must really be dead set on making sure we’re gotten rid of. I just hope you all have made safely and without detection. I am assuming you will most likely be headed to confront Shredder and put an end to this once and for all. Should anyone attempt to hack into the security of the Foot HQ, I have provided a list of the different passwords that are used at different times of the day. The Foot change this password every thirty minutes and have a set schedule for each day of the week.

Well now I have some plans of my own to carry out, I guess I will meet you all real soon, hopefully….Even-

Until then,

Kimiko.’

“Looking at the date this was written three months back,” Don said softly as he looked over the list of passwords. “Meaning she’s been waiting for us the whole time.”

The fearless leader looked over the note himself before speaking up, “Then we need to get moving with a plan.”

“Shredder believes that we have been vanquished, that would leave us with an advantage.” Splinter said as he stroked his beard in thought, “ It will be our key to success.”

“Alright, here’s what we’ll do.” Leo started, as they spent the rest of the night planning for this attack.

-Kimiko's POV-

Man I’m bored...I’m currently overseeing those working in the security center, it’s been so long since I’ve seen the others, which worries me. Like, what if something happened to them? What if Fearless is…-

“Kuro Katana.” I came back to reality when one of the technicians handed me a clip board with a status report for Oroku Saki that required an approved signature. I looked it over and signed it before handing it back to the technician. After he left, I slowly shook my head, I can’t let myself get distracted by those thoughts.

A few hours later, I was just as bored as ever and this stupid armor was starting to get a little stuffy….the only thing that's come up on the surveillance cams so far that isn't Foot Clan related was some food delivery, but that was it. Huh…I wonder why these people had chosen to become apart of an organization like this…when surely there are others that are way better. Guess there are some things the world will never figure out. Well I have, however, gotten a good look at the metal of that suit Stockman got his hands on. It was very sturdy and resisted what normal iron or steel wouldn't stand a chance against. I used what I had learned from it to make a little something special for Saki, once the time comes that is. Also, remember those red shuriken I picked up and never even used? I still have them, just haven’t found a good enough opportunity to use them….They’re bombs, just so ya know….

My attention is taken away from my work to an incoming message from Hun on one of the screens. The large, mountain of a man was on the ground floor when he flashed the camera at something that sparked my interest, or rather, put a prideful grin across my lips. The Battle Shell in all her radiant, green beauty, stopped in the center of a crowd of Foot ninja plus Hun and stood there without any movement for what seemed like minutes. Then, as soon as Hun opened the back of the truck, which was empty, it exploded on then, and that was my cue to move.

That was when my communicator beeped, I held it up as an angry Oroku Saki was on the screen, “Katana, what is happening down there?!”

“That’s what I’m going to find out-” Before I could speak further, my com loses all communication, “….Well that’s convenient.”

I put the device away and run down to each floor, looking for my family. Knowing them, they would have had to go through the nearest vent where the Battle Shell blew up. Which would lead to the hall way of the second level. By the time I arrived, there was a busted down door leading into a large room with Foot ninja on the ground. Did I miss the party?

“Where are the turtles?!” I spotted Hun interrogating a ninja who was barely conscious. The ninja slowly lifted a hand, pointing to an opened vent.

The large brute ran to it and looked through it, finding nothing and then turning and shoving me over to it, “Get up there n’ find them, we can’t let them get away!”

“I’ll see to it.” I said, taking out some tegaki, “But first of all-” While pretending to search for the climbing claws, I drop a smoke pellet and it activates. This little one, however, is made with knockout gas, “I don’t take orders from a lowly pest such as yourself.” As Hun falls back, I disappear into the vent and wall kick through to reach the top fast enough to avoid the gas.

Halfway through the vent, I start to hear yelling and fighting nearby which I follow. I was led to one of the storage rooms for the battle machines when my eyes lit up as I saw Donatello take out a….Foot Tech Ninja….Oh lovely…..but he had a fancy shuriken that electrocuted the ninja, which was great and all, until the other three vanished. I crawled out of the vent and quietly get into a position to where I can try strike them myself. That’s when a large tank, seemingly driving by itself, came toward the others, readying to fire at them. I quickly took out another smoke pellet, a normal one, and threw it at the tank. Then I dart toward the machine and jump on to the top, kicking the invisible ninja to the side before jabbing one of my red shuriken onto the control panel. I back flipped off of the tank as the bomb shuriken went off and destroyed it. I then drew my katana and aided the team in taking out the last of the Foot Tech Ninja. As the smoke cleared, I took off my hood and mask as I turned around to face them, “Well it’s about time you all-” My eyes widened as I froze and dropped my weapons, “Showed...up.” There he was, looking as if that horrible night never came, “L-leo...you..your.”

Fearless had a warm smile as he ran over, “ Kimiko! You’re alright, thank goodness.”

Strapped to his back was the Sword of Tengu, but I didn’t care about that at all, the fact that he’s right here and alive and and- I could feel the tears threatening to escape like as I wanted to just wrap my arms around him and just...never let go, but I resisted the feeling and put my hands up to stop him, “I think we should save the moment for when we’re in a better situation...but..” I flashed him a smile, “I’m just...I'm glad you’re alright yourself.”

“Is that Kimiko?!” Donatello had a headset on which he was clearly using to communicate with others outside of the building, most likely April, who I could hear from the small ear piece. “Do you have any idea how worried we were!?”

I sighed as I ran my fingers through my hair, “Look, I’m sorry for leaving and all...But right now, we don’t have time to sit around and chat. Not when Shredder’s up there waiting to get his shell handed to him...again.” I looked up to find a massive hole in the ceiling of the room we were in, leading to the floor above, “And that is oddly convenient...but that should take you all to the thirty-third floor..” I shuttered as I realized from the floor number, what exactly was up there.

“Wait, you’re not coming?” Mikey asked, as I heard him whine, “But you just came back to us...”

I shook my head before smiling toward the goofball, “I have something I need to grab of before I can join you all. It’ll be easier for me to get through if I’m on my own for the time being.”

“Well before you run off,” Leonardo held out my pink mask, which was tied up on his chest strap, “I believe this belongs to you, Little Turtle.”

I would've rejected it until after we were done here, but I accepted it with a nod, “You know, it doesn’t feel right not having this with me..thank you.” I covered my face with the metal mask and hood as the boys and Splinter jumped up to the floor above, “Be careful...That genetics lab up there is not a friendly place.” I stuffed my ninja mask in a small pack on my hip and left through a different exit that lead to a stairwell. I climbed up until I reached the fiftieth floor. It was where the small lab Shredder had let me use for my work all those months back was. I entered the room and resting upon a wall mount was a set of katana, in a sheaths made of white cloth. What’s so special about them? Well, one, I just made these bad boy and two- You’ll just have to keep reading~.

I attach the swords to my belt and check to make sure they’re fastened right. Now, remember those bomb shuriken I have, this is where I get they come in handy. I should point out that this is the tallest building in the city and the way to the top is incredibly long. So what do I do? I run back to the stairs and throw the explosive shuriken at the wall to create an opening to jump out of. Then, I use fire my grappling hook gun to the highest point it reach in the wall. After I swung up high enough, I swiftly release the first hook and load another to do the same until I was on the roof.

I snuck into the Shredder’s quarters and perched on the support beams as the boys and Splinter had just arrived. The Foot Elites made their appearance, along with Hun, who was just behind them. Then came Shredder from way in the back, “ I do not know how you managed to survive our last encounter, but I assure you, you will not survive this.” He ordered the Elites to attack as he stood in his spot.

That’s when I hopped down from my perch with my back facing the Shredder, “Kuro Katana, I thought you said they had perished!”

“And here I thought you couldn’t get any more stupid than you already were…Don't you know fake evidence when you see it? You know for the so called master of the Foot Clan you claim to be, you sure aren't very wise.” I grip the tsuka (handle) of one of my new katana and withdrew it, the edge of the sword glows a bright blue hue as electrical like energy ran through it, much like the Sword of Tengu or those swords that Guardian guy from before had. With the Elites being distracted with the boys and Hun busy with Splinter, I used the opportunity to charge straight for Shredder. I threw forth a smoke pellet with some ordinary shuriken in attempts to blind him. Right as I swung the sword, Shredder immediately catches it with the back of his armored fist and when it does, tiny sparks of blue start bouncing off of it. 

I felt heard him make a grunt as he yanks his arm back, when he does, I jump back to the middle of the room, as the smoke dissipates. “What is the meaning of this?!”

"You're so blinded by your arrogance and desires, that you fail to see past the disguise as you allowed yourself to see and believe only things that meet your demands." I couldn’t help but chuckle, “You know, when we’re through with you, I’m probably gonna miss messin’ with your head.” I took the chance to remove my mask and throw it and the cloak to the side before pulling out the pink ninja mask and tying it around my face. Snickering once more as I looked back up at him, the smoke all cleared up, “The Way of Invisibility works wonders if you ask me. When used correctly, skills such as illusion, trickery, and manipulation can be the most powerful weapons a ninja can have. Much more potent than any blade or poison.”

“You...you’re a turtle?!” He roared and balled his fists as he shook with rage. "All this time?!"

I pointed to myself with a broad smirk, “The name’s Kimiko,” Then drew my other sword, twirling both of them with pride, “And these swords here were specially made to kick your shiny, metal butt.” Then my smirk turned into an icy glare as I stared Shredder down, gripping the handles of my swords tightly, “You forced us from our lair, burned down the home of an innocent, threatened the lives of many who did not comply with you, and nearly killed someone I hold very dear to me….It’s unforgivable...I’ve done enough of your dirty work in attempts to protect those I love...But now….” There was nothing but anger and hatred boiling within me as I pounced toward Shredder with my swords raised, aiming to strike him, their electrical edges ready to slice through that armor, “It ends here!!”

What I didn’t count on, was what happened next.

The building suddenly shook around us as from beneath me, a giant robotic arm comes through and grabs a hold of me as the rest of the body emerges. The boys are then tossed aside along with the other ninja as I struggled to get myself out of its tight hold. The one controlling this mecha was none other than…

“Baxter Stockman!?” Came the Shredder, as the mad scientist grinned evilly from the head of the robot.

“In the flesh.” Stockman cackled as he stared down with malicious intent, “So to speak.”

Chapter Text

-Third Person-

"Stockman...." The Shredder started as he glared at the scientist, "You will pay for your false report of the turtles' demise!" Then he got to thinking, "However, you can redeem yourself by destroying them!" He pointed to the turtle who was in the strong grip of one of Stockman's mecha arm, "Starting with the Kuro Katana!"

"You arrogant, self-important fool!" Stockman spat, "I didn't make this suit to help you, no. I made it to destroy you! For every punishment you inflicted upon me, I will bring back ten fold!" As he was busy rambling to the Shredder, Kimiko attempted to free her arms as she brought her new katana down to try and burn through the metal of Stockman's suit. However, she was then yanked up to his eye level, "And as for you!" Stockman's eyes widened before his face scrunched in pure disgust, "You're the same pest who's been stealing the credit that should have rightfully been mine this whole time!?"

Kimiko snickered, "Aww, is Stockboy ma-AAD-" Stockman squeezed his robotic hand tightly as he slammed her into the ground before bringing her back up. She dropped her swords as she felt her armor cracking in his tight grip.

"You have made a fool of me for the last time, all of you!!" Stockman roared as he open fired missiles and lasers from the mecha. He shot the ground where the Foot Elites were standing, causing them to fall down to the floors below. After, he knocked an incoming Shredder back into the wall of the palace. All while squeezing the life out of the younger turtle.

"I can't....breathe..." Kimiko cried out in a weak, raspy voice. Just as her body started to feel numb.

Raphael readied his sai as he tried to go for the arm of the mecha, " Let the girl go, you stupid bot!"

Stockman chuckled darkly, raising the hand once more, "You want her that badly? Fine by me." Then proceeded to throw Kimiko into the hothead, both turtles smacking into a wooden pillar.

Raph shook his head from the impact as Michelangelo came to their aid, kicking a falling beam away from them, "You both okay?"

"Peachy." The red-masked turtle said as Kim rolled off to the side, "Kimmy?"

Kimiko took a deep breath before getting back up, the armor around her arms and torso had completely shattered into small pieces that fell off. "I'm fine!" She scanned the room as the scientist was busy with both Hun and Shredder. Then rushed in to grab her fallen katana before regrouping with her friends.

They watched as Shredder leaped to slash through the glass dome protecting Stockman's face. However, it was proven a failure due to it being made of a self healing material, thus indestructible. The mecha arm extended forth to grab the Shredder before smacking him side to side into walls and finally throwing him to the ground.

"No way...it took everything we had to take out Shredder n' Hun the last time..." Raph commented as they stared down the Shredder who wasn't moving.

"Uh..C-can we go home now?" Mikey asked, gulping at the site.

"And now.." Stockman turned to face the turtles, "For the freaks who got in the way of every plan I had, who robbed me of the fame of being the foremost criminal and scientific prodigy known to man!" One of the four arms of the mech fired a flamethrower at the turtles, who jumped out of the way, " You will not leave this place alive!!"

"Don't think so, pal!" Mikey held up one of his nunchucks as Kim used it to spring herself up in the air. Spinning herself like a corkscrew as the edges of her katana lit up with power running through them as she came down. Stockman had raised his robotic arm to defend the body as the swords burned a line through the palm of the hand. Blue sparks flew off as the blades made contact with the metal of the mech. Before he had a chance to grab her again, she jumped back to distance herself from him.

The man laughed at the girl's attack, "Foolish Katana, do you really think these slightly upgraded swords stand a chance against my superior armor?!"

"Given that they're made of the same material, not really, but they did serve as a great distraction!" Leonardo and Donatello threw grappling hooks around the legs of the mecha as Raph hit it with a jump kick, causing Stockman to fall back down the hole that went straight down to the bottom of the building. "Now then," Kimiko eyed the Shredder, who was back on his feet, "Where were we?"

Just as the opposing sides were about to clash, Stockman came right back up through the use of the booster on the mecha's back, "You insufferable nitwits! Doctor Baxter Stockman, is not so easily dismissed!"

"Nor can you ever just shut up, apparently.." Mikey muttered as Leonardo sprang up and cut off one of the robotic arms, this one had a machine gun on it.

"No!! My arm!" The scientist cried out as he began to panic, "It..it's nothing, just a minor inconvenience-" As he was starting to lose it, Kimiko sprinted forward and whipped her katana around, slicing a leg off of the mecha and causing Stockman to lose his balance. After, the turtles and Splinter kicked him back as he fell through the windows and into the streets below.

"Finally!!" The younger turtle shouted as they turned around to face Shredder for the third time, "Let's try this again-" Right before she could finish her statement, the windows on the opposite side from the turtles broke open as once again, Stockman emerged, laughing in their faces. "Seriously!?"

"How many times do we have to teach this lesson old man?!" Mikey shouted angerly, quoting Spongebob of all things.

Leo looked to his youngest brother with a risen brow, "Are you for real...?"

"What?!" Mikey backfired, spinning his weapons as Stockman rambled about how brilliant his mecha was, "I'm under a lot of pressure here!" The mad scientist shot more missiles at the ground, barely hitting a few of them as they were blown away. "There's gotta be a way to stop this oversized toaster!"

"Perhaps we can pull his plug?" Donnie suggested, then looked to his sword wielding brother , "Leo, the exo-suit's power supply, try to get to the radium power cells on his back!"

"On it!" Leonardo ran forward, his swords ready. The leader in blue zig-zagged a path before jumping over mecha and somersaulting to cut off the main power supply from the back. Stockman's exo-suit crashed on the ground as Leonardo landed on his feet. However, Stockman just stood back up, " How many times does it take to put an end to this guy!?"

The scientist laughed once again, " In addition to the central battery of my suit, each of the arms of my suit has its own back-up power source!"

Donnie walked to the robotic limb that Leo had cut off earlier, "So you're saying this arm should still be fully functional then?" Don questioned as the two turtles he aimed it with a cheeky grin as Stockman became aware of the error he had just made.

"Fire at will, Donatello!!" Kimmy shouted, pointing the end of her sword toward the mecha as it was sent sky high, and blown into smithereens. She shared a short victory cheer with the others before she and the others were kicked down by a surprise Shredder.

"Now we can get back to the real fun." Shredder said, chuckling evilly.

He then aimed for Michelangelo who was just getting back up. Shredder attempted to kick him again, but failed as Splinter came to defend him. " You will have to go through me, before my son, Shredder." Both glared at each other before clashing in battle. The mutant rat held his walking stick over him as Shredder's talons aimed to pierce him. However, Saki proved to be quicker, and spun around to perform a roundhouse kick on the rat. Splinter grunted as he was sent flying and out of the window.

The turtles gasped as their father fell, "Master Splinter!!" Kimmy cried as Leonardo took his grappling hook and dove down to retrieve the rat. Anger flushed through her as she made a bee line for the Shredder. She cried out in her rage as she swung her swords at him, only to have his talons block them. But for Kimmy, her swords had barely sparked at all as they made contact. 'No! They must have worn down during our fight with Stockman! I thought they were stronger than this!'

"You think these swords can stop me!?" Shredder snarled as he thrust his arms up to tangle the swords between his talons, Kimiko's face inches away from their tips.

In the corner of her eyes, Kimmy mentally smirked as other three turtles were coming up fast behind him,"While it was the original intention when designing them," She let go of the swords and slid herself past him from under the gap between his legs, "They're still just as useful as any distraction!" Kim jumped up and joined her team as they kicked him hard enough to send him through another window, into the courtyard of the palace.

The four followed the armored man as he got up quickly and proceeded to take each of them on one by one. Shredder moved his body to the side as Raphael leaped toward him with his sai and roundhouse kicked him to the side. Then he jumped to perform a split kick on both Michelangelo and Donatello. He was making it seem like child's play to their eyes.

Thankful for the fact that she still had a second set of katana strapped to her belt, Kimiko withdrew them and charged in for a hit right after Shredder landed from his previous attack. Only for Shredder to move to the side and connect the back of his heel with her lower back. As Kim hit the ground but as she rolled herself over, she quickly held up a sword to block Shredder's incoming talons.

The man was so focused on the girl, that he failed to see a blast of sonic energy coming for him at full speed and knocking him into a small pond in the courtyard. "Leave my family alone, Shredder!"

"Leo!" Kim cheered as she sprung up and ran over to Leonardo as he stood in front of the set of stairs that led into the palace. In his hand was the Sword of Tengu, the glove as well. She paused as a certain rat wasn't with them, "Where is...?'

The blue-masked turtle looked away from her with sad eyes, "He's breathing...but he's hurt pretty bad." Kimiko was about to say something, but they were cut off as they jumped out of the way of a blast from a wild razor jet. In the skies, were a group of foot soldiers that Shredder had called for to aid him in battle.

-Kimiko's POV-

After running from the blast, I located the jets in the sky and ran toward them. I sheathed my katana and brought out the grappling hook gun. I fired the gun at the bottom of one of the razor jets before jumping off the roof after the hook was lodged inside. Then I swung myself hard enough to reach the pilot's level, kicking him out and taking his seat. I released the hook and put my gun away, taking out a few more red shuriken to throw at other jets. I slowed down the jet I was in as two foot soldiers raced ahead of me. That was when I tossed the stars and flew my jet higher into the sky as the others blew up before coming back down.

Below, on another rooftop, was a familiar figure, the Guardian Jedi guy from before...and his friend of his as well? He was communicating on some form of holographic screen, but I couldn't exactly tell from so high up..I looked back up before ducking swiftly as I avoided a sudden shot from an opposing Foot goon. He, however, soon ate sweet dirt as Raphael flew by on a jet and fired back at the enemy.

"Pay attention will ya! Preferably before ya get fried!" He shouted as he zipped past with a couple more ninja on his tail. Back down at the Foot HQ roof, Donnie was helping us take out the rest of the jets with the dismembered arm of Stockman's exo-suit as it was still functional. Which was a very good thing because we needed to get back down there and help take on Shred Head.

....Wait, can't we just ram one of these things into him?...

I smirked as an idea formed in my head. I floored the gas on the jet and jumped out as it rammed into the back of the two remaining ones that had Foot ninja in them. Then I took the grappling gun and shot it into the razor jet that Raph was on. I swung myself onto the back of it, standing on the edge of the jet as Raph drove. "The shell are you doing, Kimmy?" He snapped as I put the gun away for the second time.

"Keep going at full speed, I've got a plan." I searched the roof for the Shredder and found the tin man confronting Leonardo. Behind him, his Elite Ninja appeared and looked as if Stockman never happened. We gotta do this...now, "Hover over to Shredder and when I say jump-"

Raph looked back at me before turning the jet in Shredder's direction, "Kim..."

Just as we were almost directly above the target, "Jump!" The two of us jumped off as the Foot soldier behind us crashed into the jet. As I came down, I kicked away one of the Elites before he could attack Leonardo. Down from above, the remains of the jets came crashing down, onto the Sword of Tengu. Unfortunately, Oroku Saki jumped out of the way...and I saw it go so well in my head...

"You are one crazy turtle, Kim," Raph said as he came into the fight, "In a good way..."

"Guys, what are you doing,"Leo asked as we had our backs to each other's while facing the Elites, "I can finish this-"

Raphael chuckled as he kicked a ninja back, " Yeah, but where's the fun in that?"

"It's better if we fight as a team, Leo." I drew my swords again and blocked an Elite's incoming trident, "Besides, it's high time we got back at them for everything that went on in April's apartment..." And for what happened to you, Leo...I will never ever forget that.

As I held up the trident, Donnie came and knocked him aside with his bo staff, " We're family."

"We finish this together!" Came Mikey who wrapped his nunchucks around the Elite wielding a battle axe before kicking him hard in the gut. "Besides, cable's out in the lair."

One of the Elites, the leader of the group as I recall, vanished and suddenly appeared right behind, his arm snaked around both of mine , preventing me from using my katana. All while the edge of his twin-bladed sword was literal inches from my throat, "You were an Elite, Kuro Katana...." There was a wall directly behind us so none of the boys could really jump into help. They were also dealing with the other three Elites. "But here you are, helpless and weak.."

"Let her go!" Came Donatello who approached us with Michelangelo, their weapons ready to attack.

"Take one more step and the freak gets it. Now,unless you surrender..." The Elite warned as he brought the blade closer to my neck. "I won't do too much.."

"You know he's right..." I looked down to the ground as my hair covered my face, "I am weak..." I softly chuckle as I think of all the decisions I've made up until this point, "I always think I can do things that are way out of my capacity...when really....I'm just a stupid turtle who only wants to protect the ones she calls family...." I carefully lean my head forward, the blade touching my throat, "But you know what," Then I throw my head back hard and hit the Elite square in the face, causing him to drop his guard as I spun around to bring my fist to his head. "There's nothing more I'd rather be than that!" Finally, I rose my leg and brought it down harshly, letting my heel to connect his side, knocking the wind out of him.

"Well...you certainly had that in the bag." Mikey commented with a goofy laugh.

"Just cuz I'm stupid, don't mean I can't kick shell." I said and I stretched my arms as we regrouped, " Alright...let's finish this once and for all.."

We found Shredder digging through a pile of rubble from where the razor jet crashed, "It's over Shredder!" Leo shouted as he looked up at us and laughed.

"Fool, your forget that this is my fortress!" Shredder said as he turned an orb that was connected to a dragon statue. That opened the floor near us that brought up a small army of Foot ninja.

Mikey groaned as that meant the fight was dragging on even more, "Give me a break..."

"No one said it was gonna be easy..." Raph noted as we prepared for more fighting.

Right before we did anything, that Jedi Guardian dude from before hopped down in front of us, "Easy? No. But perhaps we can be of some assistance." He said, very calmly I might add.

"And...who is we?" Right after I asked, seven more guys, nearly identical to the Jedi dude, came to his side, each of them drawing their lightsaber swords. "So uhh....does this mean the Jedi Council is real?" If so, where's my invitation?

"We must not let the Shredder get the Sword of Tengu! We will hold these ninja off, you deal with Shredder." Was all Guardian dude said as he and his Jedi friends wrecked house on the Foot ninja.

"Right. Let's go!" Leo shouted, the other three and I followed him to where Shredder was. The guy was still searching for the stupid sword.

I smirked as he distracted with searching, "Fool's left himself wide open!" I clench my hands tightly around my katana as I dart straight for Shredder as his back is turned away. As soon as I jumped to strike, the bastard turns around the Sword of Tengu in hand, it's power emanating around him. That was he laughed darkly and swung the sword in my direction as the shockwave hits me with full force. I dropped my weapons as I felt agonizing, burning pain as I was blown back into a wall. I tightly shut my eyes as I could still feel the pain through my body as it dropped to the ground. I meant what I said I was stupid....cuz holy shell it hurts..

I slowly push myself back up despite the pains, there's no way I can afford to sit out. I looked up as Shredder was holding up the Sword of Tengu, "Ahh, the power! I had almost forgotten! The Sword of Tengu! The sword with which I laid villages to waste, brought castles to ground, vanquished armies! The sword that I used to conquer Japan and give power to the Tokugawa clan! IT IS MINE ONCE MORE!" I had just started standing up when he swung the blade for the second time, this time hitting the boys and myself. As if getting hit once was bad, but a second time in a row...I lied against the wall I was next to, now I really felt down and out..

I carefully turned to the side and watched as Leonardo had managed to get the Sword of Tengu from Shredder's grasp. The Shredder on the other hand, had Leo's katana as the two stared each other down, waiting for the moment to strike. Then, both leaped in the air toward each other, clashing once before landing on their feet. It was so fast, all you could hear was the sound of metal hitting. Both ninja stood silently, before Shredder's head fell clean off his body and rolled to the side as the rest came tumbling down. Leonardo on the other hand had a minor injury.

Again, ignoring my body's protesting, I stood up and wobbled toward Leo as we stared down at the Shredder's corpse as the Guardians vanished. I registered everything that had just happened..I....I...was it really...over? "I...is it done...is he really..gone? For good?"

"Kimmy, no bad guy can ever survive decapitation. It's like, the ultimate killing blow." Mikey said as he handed me my swords before letting me up on his back so I wouldn't have to walk so much.

"There's still one thing left to do, make sure that the Foot can no longer have access to this building for anything ever again." Leo said as Donatello led us over to the mecha arm that was still active.

"Stockman's radium power cells," Don started as he hooked some wires to the arm and ran it to a generator nearby, "Coupled with the Sword of Tengu, should fry most of the power in the building." As soon as he hooked up the wires, he turned to give a thumbs up to Fearless, " Let er' rip, Leo!"

Leonardo readied the Sword of Tengu before stabbing it into the robotic arm as it destroyed the power in the building. Then he led us to the side of the building where Master Splinter was resting...only to discover that, aside from his walking stick, he was gone. "Wait, I don't get it...I swear I left him right here..."

Conveniently enough, there was a Foot chopper sitting right in front of us, which we had taken to get away from the building and the cops who were just now arriving below. Mikey sat me down on one of the seats before sitting down himself. The boys were conversing with each other on what could've happened..I tried to listen, but I felt my own eyes failing me as I was too exhausted to keep up with what's going on...Master Splinter couldn't be..you know, I doubt that's the case....

But the Shredder was no more, that much was clear....but that doesn't mean I don't have concerns...

Bonus Clip-

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qP3ude-l0O0

This was one of the my personal favorite moments in the series x3 it's just SO good <3

Chapter Text

-Kimiko's POV-

I opened my eyes to familiar walls, my room...I sat up from my bed to find that I was still in my armor, well, what was left of it...ironically the Foot Clan chestplate was still intact...along with most of the bottom half of the armor...But one thing's for certain....I seriously need a shower.

I left my room and surveyed the lair as I jumped down to the ground floor. Either no one was awake or they were out on patrol. My body was sore from all the fighting a day or so ago and ended up getting my shell kicked. I can still feel the burns from the Sword of Tengu..

After entering the bathroom and stripping myself of my armor, I step into the tub and let the hot water rain down on me. Star and April had found scented soaps that were all naturally made, meaning no chemicals that would irritate my skin. After relying on stuff that had no scent at all, it's really nice to be able to smell good for once. Although, a stealthy ninja should not rely on smelling nice as it could result in a rather fast detection...

Then it dawned on me, the Shredder was gone, for good. I still couldn't believe it, was he really gone? Well, as Mikey said, no one could survive decapitation...But after months of working for that monster...long, exhausting, painful months of work that I wasn't proud of, watching and waiting for the moment to strike, and worrying about the safety of everyone else..All that stress and regret and hatred that was eating me alive...was it all finally over with, truly?

From my understanding, Shredder was the biggest crime lord in the city, controlling nearly everything that went on. Now that he's out of the picture, that could spell trouble brewing with the other criminal factions of New York. There's the Mob, the Purple Dragons, and the rest of the Foot Clan...Although...there's also another branch of Foot Ninja in Japan... I shook my head as I rinsed away the soap and turning off the water.

It's only been like what, a day or two after the big showdown? Surely news doesn't travel at the speed of light, and with the power being shut down completely it couldn't possibly reach Japan. I shook my head again, I shouldn't dwell on that right now, the most important matter is Master Splinter. Last I recall, he had went missing the night after we defeated Shredder, Leonardo said he was too injured to move...so someone or something had to have taken him..

After drying off, I wrap myself in a fluffy, pink robe that had a hood on it. I scooped up my armor and walked out of the bathroom. The lair was still quiet, what time is it even? I shrugged and jumped up to the second floor of the lair to put the armor away in my room. I don't think I'll ever need it again, but something in my head keeps telling me to hang onto it, like a fragment of the past. Master Splinter has the empty canister that had the ooze that mutated the he and the boys...myself included most likely.

I get dressed in my typical pink skirt with a metal belt. On my shoulders, go my gray pouches that hold small weapons such as shuriken and smoke pellets, they also hold first aid and smaller essentials. I've got a second pair of these pouches for my legs. I put on the rest of my ninja gear on and finally, tie on my mask. Then grab my katana and tie them to the sides of my belt. I look into my mirror to check my appearance, I notice that my hair extends a bit past my shoulders now...kinda don't wanna cut it, then again, it could get in the way, I'll think about it...

I left the room and jumped back down to the ground floor. Leonardo had just come back into the lair. "You're finally awake, you were out like a lamp for two days." He joked before smiling warmly, "How are you feeling, Kim?"

"Like shell...where is everyone else?" I asked, following him to the couch.

"We all split up to search for Master Splinter, haven't had any luck yet, but I came back down to check up on you." He then sighed and shook his head. "I just don't understand how or what happened..."

I could tell he was exhausted from from searching all around. This has to be hitting him a lot harder than with the rest of us. Out of the five of us, he's closest with Master Splinter. Knowing him, this is all he's focused on within the past couple of days. "We're gonna find him, Leo, I know we will. We just need to do some deeper digging. Who knows, he could be right in plain sight, after all, New York is a big city."

"That's true," I watched as he paced back and forth in front of the televisions, "The thing is we've searched in every junkyard, almost every alley way, and even the old lair...I just can't figure out where else he could be."

"Then perhaps we should retrace our steps.." I looked up in the air as I thought about it, "Let's see, you placed him on a roof nearby the rooftop of the Foot Headquarters, and he was there for the remainder of the battle..." I couldn't exactly think much due to a throbbing headache as my body was still sore, " Let me think on that some more when my head doesn't feel like it's being drilled into..." I turned my gaze to him with a small smile, "I'm going to make some tea, would you like some? "

"That's sounds nice actually, yes please." I nodded and turned for the kitchen, "But before you go", Leo pulled me into his arms, "I missed you, Little Turtle...Three months is an awful long time without you."

At first I felt surprised, but I slowly nodded as I hugged him back, " I missed you too," I tightened my hold on him with my head resting against his plastron. "I didn't want to leave the farmhouse, but I wasn't about to take anymore chances and let Shredder find us a second time..." My mind flashed back to when he came crashing into April's apartment to seeing his lifeless figure laying on the couch at the farmhouse. I bit my lip as I felt hot tears threatening to fall, " I was...I was afraid you weren't going to ever wake up...it was like a nightmare I couldn't wake up from.."

Fearless pulled away and wiped away my tears with his thumb as he looked into my eyes, "But I'm here now, and-"

"I'm home~!!" The two of us immediately stepped back as Mikey's voice boomed into the lair.

Leo sat down on the couch quickly and rested half of his face in his hands while looking at the TV as an ongoing News report was being broadcasted. "About that tea..."

"R-right..I-I should get to it!" I stuttered and made a dash to the kitchen, my face turning a deep maroon color. I shook my head, what is wrong with me? Leonardo's one of my best friends and we hug each other and talk all the time. Maybe it's just because I haven't seen him in so long, that must be it!

I placed the tea kettle on the stove after filling it with water and waited for it to boil. Then I browsed through the collection of teas that we have and picked the green tea. Green tea is good for reducing stress, something I think Leo could use.

"Kimmy! You're awake!" Came an obnoxiously loud Michelangelo who came in with Star, and went straight for the fridge, "You were out for like two days straight!"

"So I've been told." I responded, adding the tea leaves into the kettle, "You'd be tired too if you worked nonstop for three months straight."

"Then how did you function during that time?" Star asked as she brought out a couple mixing bowls from the cabinet, along with some ingredients for whatever she's making, "Did you even eat at least?"

Mikey snorted a laugh, "Is that why you kinda stank on the way home?" To which I responded by throwing a lemon at his face. Unfortunately, the orange-masked turtle caught it and joked further, "Well you know what they say, when life gives you lemons, make lemonade!"

Trying my hardest not to clock him upside the head, I simply smiled to our human friend, "Well you see, working with other criminals, I constantly had to keep my guard up. I bathed myself whenever I could when I'd go on jobs. As for food, I practically survived on shakes like Ensure or energy bars, not the greatest diet, but it sufficed. I may have also drank a ton of Red Bull just to stay focused."

"Kimiko, that's horrible." Star spat as she mixed milk and beaten eggs into one bowl with flour, sugar, and other dry ingredients.

I shrugged as I poured the green tea into one blue and one pink mug, "You do what you can to survive....But I agree that all that taurine messed me up a few times...." I moved the kettle to the back burner as the rest of the tea was for whoever wanted some.

The blonde huffed as she mixed whatever she was making, "Well I'm making dinner and you're going to eat something real, Kimmy."

"Alright then. " I said, carrying the mugs carefully out of the kitchen. I didn't add sugar to the tea as Leo and I don't drink it sweet, "Real food would be really nice actually."

"Star's cooking is really good!" Mikey commented loudly as he was literally making lemonade at the counter next to the fridge. "You'll love it, I know I do!"

As I returned to the couch, I handed Leonardo his mug and sat down next to him as his other two brothers, plus April had come back from topside. "Any luck?"

Donnie shook his head, "It's a negative...we've checked nearly everywhere."

I listened as he was kind of repeating what Leonardo had said earlier. I nodded while sipping on my tea, thinking deeply as to what could have happened, "As I began earlier, the last time Splinter was seen was during the big showdown at Foot Headquarters."

"Right, but we already searched that buildin' clean," Raph said as he was off punching one of the training dummies, "Even the genetics lab, but no luck there." Then he growled, hitting the dummy harder, "Someone out there has ta' have him! Which is why we gotta start diggin' deeper!"

"How? Last I checked, the public doesn't exactly take kindly to five mutant turtles." Leo questioned, setting his mug on the coffee table, " It isn't wise to take an approach like that."

"Perhaps if we asked nicely?" Came a wild Michelangelo who plopped on the arm chair and started up a game on the GameCube.

Ignoring the stupid remark, I brought my mug to my lips as I pondered, 'last I checked we do have some friends amongst-' I spit out a mouthful of tea as I had come to a realization, "I got it!"

"Easy there Kimmy!" Leo said as he scooted away from me as Mikey laughed at the epic spit take.

"Shut up!" I said as I set the mug down and hopped up from the couch, "Anyway, the only other people who know of our existence aside from April, Casey, and Star, is the Jedi Council!"

"The Jedi Council...?" April rose a brow at my choice of words, "You sure about that one?"

Don shook his head as he handed me my shell cell, which I thought was lost, "What she probably means are the Guardians."

"Same thing." I paced around as I scratched my chin while thinking, " But, the night before our first battle with the Shredder...I found them watching you boys from afar, judging what you were going to do about the offer you had been given. Then came the night of the actual battle, when whom I suppose is the leader came and helped Leo take on a group of Foot Ninja. Right after that, he vanished..we never saw them again until the night we defeated Shredder. I remember that before they officially joined to help us, they were communicating with someone else. I'm not entirely sure who they were talking to and I'm also not sure I trust it. But what I find more interesting is that when the battle ended, they vanished completely without a trace, which was just moments before Splinter went missing."

"That makes sense," Leo commented, he placed a fist in his other hand, "The Guardians must have some connection to this. But the thing is, we don't know where to even find them."

"Well it was made very clear that they were long time enemies of the Shredder..." I noted.

"Then it looks like we'll have to lure the Guardian into questioning. We can lead them to the Foot Headquarters, have them think Shredder's back." Leo said before looking to me, " You think you can work that Way of Invisibility magic of yours?"

I grinned and rubbed my hands together in a rather sinister way, "Always."

Chapter Text

After spending the next day and a half preparing this plan to lure one of the Guardians, Kimiko found herself bored in the Shredder's broken down palace. She was sitting in a makeshift throne, made from a cheap beach chair, with one of her legs resting over the other. Kim rested her head in her hand as they awaited the Guardian. She had made a helmet that resembled her old boss's, as well as a set of arms that went up to her shoulders. Attached to the shoulder armor and running down to her knees was a torn up dark purple curtain that was used for a cape. On one hand, she made talons out of ordinary kitchen knives. Strapped to the sides of her belt were her black steel katana, and in the middle of the belt, was her card key that was in the shape of the Foot symbol.

"I don't remember Shredder havin' a purple cape..." Mikey said from up in the rafters as Raph snickered at her appearance.

The younger turtle shrugged, "Perhaps in another universe Mikey, besides, I'm all out of black cloth for another cape..." She sighed heavily as she had been sitting there for the past couple of hours, "You'd think this would go a lot faster considering this is one of the tallest building in New York..." Kim looked up at Donatello, "You did turn on the power for the giant Foot symbol on the front right?"

"It's blinking, but should be stable. Maybe he just hasn't seen it...or have gone outside at all." The purple-masked turtle said," The Guardian is a mystery himself, he could have gone anywhere.."

Kimiko growled before slamming a fist down in frustration and standing up from the chair, "Gee that really helps..." Then started to march toward the courtyard, "Seriously, this better work-"

"Shredder! Alive?!" Busting into the palace before she was even a few feet away from the chair, was the leader of the Guardians with a foul look of horror on his face.

'Well that was fast...' Quickly getting into character, Kim chuckled darkly and rose her makeshift talons up. The Guardian charged toward her with his sword. She retaliated by drawing her own sword, blocking the Guardian's. He gasped in shock as the light from the blade lit up Kimiko's face, "Surprise surprise."

The Guardian backed away as the other four turtles dropped down, he moved his sword to the side as he spoke, "What is the meaning of this?"

"We're not here to fight." Leonardo said with his hands up.

"If you leave a trap for me, then be prepared to fight." The man snarled, his weapon still active.

"We're looking for answers, that's all." Donatello noted as Mikey snuck a small green, device on the Guardian's sword.

Still on his guard, "Look elsewhere." Was all the Guardian said.

Raph grit his teeth as he put away his weapons, "Our Master's missing, and we intend to find him."

The blue-haired man silently looked at the five mutants before putting his sword away and walking toward the exit, "I cannot help you."

"Look pal! I didn't get all dressed up for nothing." Kimiko started as she stepped in front of the man, "You once called yourself our ally, the least you can do is tell us if he's alright."

The Guardian stood just as quiet as before looking to the side, "I...cannot say." Then threw down a smoke bomb, disappearing from their sight.

As the man left, Kimiko threw off all of the cheap knock off armor she had on her, "Finally, this stuff is super uncomfortable!"

Leonardo looked to his youngest brother who was grinning like a dork, "Mikey?"

"One turtle tracker planted to go!" He said, his grin widening as he had succeeded.

Donatello pulled out the tracking device that the turtle tracker gave a signal to, "Man this guy's fast! He's already nearing 4th.."

"Then let's go!" Kim shouted while putting her swords away and making a mad dash for the exit. She jumped off the roof with her grappling hook gun out and swung across buildings as if she were Spiderman before going back to running across rooftops.

"Where's the fire Speedy!?" Mikey shouted from behind as he and his brothers stayed close to Donnie.

Kimmy turned around and stuck her tongue out as she ran backwards, "You'd be antsy too if you had to sit still for a few hours." The turtles chased the turtle tracker down, tailing behind the Guardian until the signal disappeared, behind a large office building. "Any guesses as to why our Jedi friend made a stop here of all places?"

"It's just an office building..." Leo said, shrugging his shoulders, "I don't get it.."

"I mean the Shredder's headquarters was n' big office building too, yet it was all kinds of trouble." Raph noted.

Donatello dug into his bag of tools and pulled out a small remote-controlled turtle that had a camera for a face, "Let's find out for sure. Mikey, we're gonna need the Battle Shell."

The younger brother nodded sharply, "Will do!", Then made for the manhole that was conveniently in the alley they were just in.

As the others waited, Don readied the turtle cam, ensuring that it was working properly and connecting to the controller. Then, Kimiko started to climb up to the roof of one of the buildings they were next to.

"Wait," Leo called as she was near the top, "What are you doing?"

"I'm bored, so I'm going to get a better look at this place." The pink-masked turtle said plainly, "Besides, Mikey's gonna be a few minutes."

Leonardo sighed and shook his head, "Just don't do anything too reckless, not until we know more about what we're dealing with."

"That's what Raph's for." Kim spat from above.

"Hey!" The hothead snapped," Brat."

Smirking after turning away from the team, Kimiko sprinted across the buildings that surrounded the office building that the Guardian retreated to. She couldn't see anything through the windows as they had some kind of privacy film on them, like the one way windows in crime movies. There also seemed to be one surveillance camera on the roof, which Kimiko dropped into the alley below to avoid detection. She crossed her arms and studied the building, "Now, it's like almost midnight, and no one's come out. Either it's a twenty-four hour company or something ain't right...not to mention that they give their employees lightsabers...so definitely not your typical, corporate building...still...I wonder if they're hiring, cuz I want a lightsaber..."

That was when her shell cell buzzed,

"Let's get down to business,

To defeat, the huns!"

Snickering to herself as she knew just who it was, Kimmy answered it, "Leo?"

"Start headin' back to our location, Don's sent in the turtle cam." Was all Leonardo said and hung up.

The younger turtle nodded and came back through the sewers as it was a faster way back. In the Battle Shell, Kimiko leaned against the door near Donatello's seat as the other three, plus April, were kind of crowding around the brainiac on the other side. The turtle cam was linked wirelessly to a small screen on the front of the truck and was controlled with a retro joystick controller (the kind that would hook up to a TV or an older game system to play old arcade games). The tiny remote-controlled turtle had become stable after getting knocked back by a wild chair wheel. It was looking directly at the companies logo.

Donatello rose an eye ridge at the name of said company, "Hey guys...here's a new wrinkle.."

"I don't get it..." Raph said, just as confused as the others.

"Techno-Cosmic Research Institute..." Kimmy tilted her head in confusion, "So our Guardian friend works for a possible rival to NASA...meaning Shredder's so called enemies are part of a space institute...but what does that have to do with the fact that they have those swords of the fact that a bunch of them look like their apart of a really bad boy band?"

Don shook his head, "Say the first letter of each word out loud."

"T. C. R. I." Mikey said, looking up in the air, "T.C.R.I? That doesn't ring any..."Then realization slapped him upside the head as he then looked to his siblings, "Bells...that's the-"

"The what?" April asked with a risen brow, "What does that have to do with anything?"

" T.C.R.I. were the letters that were printed on the canister of ooze that mutated us into what we are." Leo explained with wide eyes.

"Meaning the secrets to our origins could very well lie within the walls of this building...why and how we became mutants in the first place..." Kim furrowed her brows, "So then...why was Shredder so bent on finding these people..why were they even enemies to begin with..." She perked her head up as she drew a possible conclusion, "You don't think Shredder wanted a mutant army do you!?"

Mikey quickly smacked her on the head to shut up, "You're over thinking it again!"

"Well I'm sorry, I can't help it! My stupid imagination is endless!"

Mikey's lips made a flat line, "Then don't think."

"Then I'd really be stupid..." Kim noted as she watched Don move the turtle cam around the halls of the building. Unfortunately, the tiny turtle bot got run over before they could really find anything out. She sighed as the screen became fuzzy, "Rest in peace turtle cam...though I never knew you."

"Now what?" April questioned, turning her focus to the five mutant turtles.

"Master Splinter could very well be in there, so we're going to have to get in there ourselves." Leonardo said, "Let's get back to the lair, for now, so we can figure a plan."

----

At the lair, April and Donatello had pulled up pictures of T.C.R.I. from different angles onto the many television screens. April was working on the laptop, scouring for information on the company, while Leonardo and the rest studied the exterior of T.C.R.I..

"So what have we found out about T.C.R.I. so far?" The leader asked, slowly pacing in front of the group.

" T.C.R.I. is a highly successful new technologies company that's been around for the past twenty-five years. And their headed by a man named Mr. Mortu." April informed, reading articles about the company.

Kimiko studied articles on her own computer with a risen brow, "So if this T.C.R.I. is so highly successful, then how come we have never heard of them until now? " She looked to Donnie, "Especially Techno Geek over there."

"I guess they just like being anonymous, but what really baffles me is the lack of outer security." Don noted, he pointed to one of the images that he got from turtle cam, there were only four screens. Two from the roof, one from ground level, and one that was focused on one side of the building, " You would think that since they're top of the line, that they'd have more. Especially here in a city like the Big Apple. Before the cam was gone, it came across a security room that wasn't very far from the front desk...and there weren't any surveillance cameras in the hall."

"So sneaking in shouldn't be a problem!" Mikey said as he zipped down from a cable, stopping in mid air as if he were a spider.

"That doesn't mean the building isn't rigged with alarms, Mikey." Kimmy noted as she pushed him from his shoulder, causing Mikey to swing back and forth.

"Then we'll need ta shut off the power from tha inside." Raph said, shoving the orange-banded turtle back in Kimmy's direction.

Soon, the two were playing tether ball with the goof, who was starting to get dizzy. Kimiko caught Mikey by the edge of his shell and pushed him back to Raph, "Yeah, but who's gonna do it? Again, I don't think a mutant turtle can just show up randomly like that..."

"April will do it." Leo started, "She'll get in and deactivate the security so that we can get in ourselves."

"Okay...sounds easy.."The redhead said, feeling a sudden pressure on her as Donatello gave her a small device with the schematics of T.C.R.I..

"After we're in, you'll reset the security and sneak out unnoticed."

"It all rests on your shoulders, gurl." Mikey half yelled as his siblings knocking him back and forth. "No Pressure!"

April played with the device in her hands, "Okay, but one small problem...there's a guard sitting right there!"

"Which is what a good ole' distraction is for." Kimmy said with a wink.

As if on cue, the elevator doors opened and Casey Jones walked in with a proud grin and a bat in hand, " Someone call for a distraction?!"

Chapter Text

After prepping for the mission at hand, the next night, the turtles awaited from a rooftop nearest T.C.R.I. and were watching as April O'Neil slowly walked toward the entrance from the Battle Shell, which was parked in the same alley as before.

"Are we sure this idea is going to work?" Star asked via a shell cell headset as she kept watch from the truck, she had a laptop that displayed a larger version of the buildings blueprint schematics. "What happens if she runs into one of those Guardians?"

"That's one part that has me concerned as well...but it's a risk we'll have to take." Kimiko responded, somewhat skeptical of the plan, " There's also the fact that it's like, midnight , not exactly the most professional approach...."

"Real encouraging there, Kimmy..." April muttered as she neared the doors.

Leonardo sighed and shook his head at the younger turtle who was readying her grappling hook gun, "You know we can't exactly do this at any other time, Little Turtle. It's now or never."

"Don't listen to her, you can definitely do this April." Donatello said through their com.

In the building, April walked to the front desk and cleared her voice, "I am Dr. Vander Pepper of T.M.N.T. University. I am here to see Mr. Mortu."

"Mr. Mortu doesn't take appointments." Was all the guard said, cold and emotionlessly.

Over in the Battle Shell, Star rose a brow at the name her redheaded friend said, "Dr. Pepper...really?" She turned in her seat as Casey was writing something in crayon, "Wait...what's with the toaster?"

"They's the brains around technology right? So, give em' a broken product and n' angry customer n' boom, distraction!" Casey grinned before pulling over his duffel bag of sports equipment and storming into T.C.R.I., "Yo! I wanna speak to Boss Man right now!" The maniac ranted to distract the guard long anough for April to get passed them, "I got a problem with one of yer products!"

"Sir, T.C.R.I. does not manufacture toasters."

On the roof, the turtles listened in on the conversation, they facepalmed as the guard mentioned the letters R.I.T.C. were written on the bottom...with red crayon. Before they heard him bashing the toaster with a bat, "Give me a toaster or give me death!"

(This is the best Casey scene and you can't tell me otherwise)

"Well that was...more effective than I thought..." Kimiko fired her grappling into the roof of T.C.R.I. and tied the other end to a pole until it was secure to cross from.

"Guys.." April said through the headset, " I don't recognize this technology..."

Kimiko crossed the cable behind the other four, "Well try to focus on turning off the alarms, one surveillance cam shouldn't be too much for us ninja to handle." At that exact moment, April had found out how to deactivate the room alarms, then proceeded to let them know. Donatello planned ahead and handed Leo a camera that printed out photos before taking out a pigeon puppet from his bag of tricks.

Leonardo took a picture of the view that the surveillance camera would have seen while Donnie laid under the camera, flapping the puppet in front of it as he waited for the photo to develop after it printed. (It's how old cameras worked)

Watching the two at work, placing the photo behind the puppet, Mikey looked to both Raph and Kimmy, " I don't know what bothers me more...the fact that this is working...or the fact that Don carries around a pigeon puppet...."

"Either way, we can get in now." Raph said as he kicked open an air vent but stood in confusion as their was no hole underneath, just the floor of the roof a few inches in, "Never mind, there's no way down..."

"What kind of office building doesn't have a ventilation system? I swear, humans get weirder by the minute..." The youngest turtle shuttered at the thought, "Imagine not having air conditioning...." Then Kimiko scratched her chin before speaking through her headset, "Still...they have to go to the bathroom at somepoint here...and keep hydrated...Don't suppose there's a sewer entrance anywhere, April?"

"It's a negative, Kim....I'm sure it's somewhere, but I don't see it on the grid...."

"Only one way to find out." Kimmy said as she searched for a manhole nearest the building.

"We'll check the windows while you do that Kim," Leo started as he pulled out a pair of suction cups, "Let us know if you find anything as soon as you can."

-Kimiko's POV-

I gave Fearless a thumbs up before finding a way into the sewers in the middle of the street....I was thankful that it wasn't busy at this time of night and quickly hopped in.

I followed pipes in the direction of T.C.R.I. until I came across what appeared to be a dead end....but the pipes still ran through the cinderblock, not to mention, I could feel a bit of a draft from behind it. I pressed my hand against said wall and it went through as if there was nothing there. Just what is up with this company? Don't get me wrong, Shredder had sentient statutes in his building, not to mention that there was also an entire civilization that lived deep underground with weird things that were powered up by crystals. The passage in the lair that led to the hideout too...so right now, I'm not really too phased by anything that would seem 'out of the oridinary'.

I braced myself before walking through the fake wall and discovered a large tube next to some pipes that was big enough for me to fit through. The tube was made with a reddish orange colored metal, and seemed to be used to keep the sewer pipes maintained. The pipes themselves led into a small drainage junction away from the main tunnels. The way up into T.C.R.I. is all I really need. "Found a way in boys." I stated through my headset.

"Nice work Kimmy, we've also secured a way in through one of the windows." Donnie said, "However, there seems to be a last minute defense that we can't get through.."

"No problem." April noted pridefully as she easily turned off the traps, "Both access points now free of danger."

Donnie cheered happily, "Great-" But then his communication become nothing but static.

"Donnie?" That could only mean that once I get into the building, I'll be on my own until I find the boys. But this is for Splinter, and one way or another, we're getting him back. I reached in one of my arm pouches and pulled out some tegaki to start climbing the tube.

-Third Person-

Star flinched in her seat as metal shutters dropped from all entrances of T.C.R.I., then put her shell cell on speaker, "April, Casey? What's going on?!"

"Uh...bit of an issue here!" Casey shouted as he and April were cornered by more security guards, and even Mr. Mortu himself. The creepy thing was, they weren't ordinary people as every moment or so, their eyes would light up with a jade green hue. "That don't mean we ain't goin' down fightin'!" Casey said as he pummeled two of the five guards to the ground. But their bodies felt almost cold to the touch and hard like metal.

"We're not going down to do anything-" April protested as she spotted a scooter that they both hopped on to escape with. The scooter hovered at a fast speed, easily busting through the doors back into the lobby and ramming right through the metal shutters.

Star watched as she ducked her head just under the dashboard of the truck. Both Casey and April had made it into the alley before Mortu could spot them. The silver haired man had an intimidating appearance as his eyes lit up again before he angerily walked away. "That's not human...." The blonde spoke in through the shell cell to try and communicate with the turtles, "You five had better be careful....this company really doesn't take kindly to others.."

"You're tellin' me....talk about rude customer service!" Casey boomed as he came into the truck.

April quickly shushed him, "We can't let them know we're here."

Star looked at the building's schematics and furrowed her brows, "Okay, this is really weird.."

-Kimiko's POV-

Right when Star was about to go into detail, she was cut off as I had gotten further into the building through the tube. 'Looks like I'm on my own from here on out.' It took me into a random hallway on one of the many floors, everything looked identical it was stupid and just bizarre. I dashed into one of the many rooms as a worker zoomed by on the coolest looking scooter I had ever seen.

"Yeah, some nut-job gave them a hard time over a toaster." He chuckled.

His partner was also laughing, I don't blame them, I'm mean have you seen Casey? "And now Mortu and the others are disgruntled because they now have to go into decontamination."

I poked my head back out as they were further down the hall, "Decontamination...? Doesn't that seem like a little overkill for a couple scrapes?" The room I was in was completely empty, I took the chance to look through other rooms, each and every stinkin' one were the exact same layout and just as empty, "Research institute my shell. There's nothing even here..."

I looked into the hall once again, this time going into the direction the workers moved down, only leading me to an elevator. Inside were about twenty-five buttons but indication of where I was. I started with the a button on what I assumed was the ground floor. The elevator started up before stopping a lot quicker than I imagined. The doors opened up but to my surprise, the supposed ground floor looked exactly like the one I was just on. "Okay....how about the top floor..." I pressed the button on the top corner of the panel and the elevator did the same thing, opening to a hallway identical to the last few. I tried again with a floor in the middle, but ended with the same result, "Is this thing even moving?!" I kept trying until I ultimately gave up from frustration and left to find another way. Before I could do that however, another worker on a scooter moved down a hall across from me. I took the opportunity to tail him and watched as he went through a fake wall. "Now we're getting somewhere..."

I waited a moment before quietly walking through the wall and to my surprise, I was led into a chamber of some kind. There were wires, some of them looking like organs which I felt a little squeamish about.Some were hooked up to bright orange pods that looked like...jelly beans? I watched as the worker walked to a platform connected to an organic looking tube which opened and he slid down. I crept over an edge that overlooked the chamber, to spot the worker get dropped off in front of a weird chandelier thing. However, I wasn't prepared for when he and a few others literally stripped off their skins, revealing robot exo-suits, much like the one the Foot fished up a while back. They were all gross and slimy....and had brain like creatures for stomachs?! "Okay....I've seen it all now..."

That moment, an intruder alert was issued through the building. But I had unknowingly stepped onto the platform from before, which opened up and I slid right through. "Oh no.." I was spit out flat on my shell when I felt eyes all on me. I sat up and the little pink blobs, who were now soaked with what I think is water, glaring at me. "Whelp...."

"After them!" One roared which I responded by throwing down a smoke pellet and sprinting the shell out of there.

"Stupid, stupid ninja turtle!!" I ducked my head as the little blobby things were flying around, shooting laser beams at me. I drew my swords and deflected a couple back at the brain blobs, "What the heck are you anyway?!"

I ran out from a hall and into a different chamber, I couldn't tell what was what with their strange technology. I turned a corner and slid passed a group of robots, slicing the legs off in the process before continuing down the path. Up ahead, were two corridors I could take, left or right...left or.."Kimmy!!" From the right were four familiar green bois, behind them were even more robots and blobs.

"Left it is," I said as we ran down the other hall, I pulled out a bomb shuriken and a smoke pellet and threw them to the ground to blind the enemies as we entered a different room. The five of us then pushed over a large machine to block off the things.

-Third Person-

The turtles appeared to have come into a lab of some kind, there were multiple pods hooked up to machines. Nearly each pod had a pink brain like blob inside, unmoving in a liquid of some kind.

"A..... morgue?" Raphael suggested.

"I certainly hope not..." Leonardo said in disbelief, then pointed straight ahead, "Because look!"

In one of the pods was the very mutant they were searching for, Master Splinter. He was still, unconsciously floating in the orange pod. "He's not....y-you know.." Mikey frowned at the sight as he felt his heart almost stop.

"No, it doesn't look like it." Donatello answered. He studied a panel that displayed different angles of Splinter , his heart rate, and overall being. "From what I can tell, this is some kind of bio suspension unit. They've got him in a stasis."

Raph growled and whipped out his sai, "Then let's bust im' out!"

"But what if that does more harm than good?" Kimiko said, stepping in front of her hotheaded friend, "This technology isn't something we understand, Raph."

"Then figure something out Don!!" Mikey freaked.

"Okay, okay!" Donnie spat back, but he was nervous about touching the panel, "M-maybe if I-" He was shortly interrupted by a loud boom as the small alien creatures broke through the makeshift barricade.

As they fought them off, Mikey kicked one hard enough to cause it to go flying. The small blob was out of control while firing the laser beam from the disk he was secured into. One shot was headed for the unconscious Splinter, but Don jumped in the way to attempt to prevent the impact. Jumping in front of him was Kimiko, who felt confident in deflecting the laser. But proved utterly useless as both turtles were hit and sent hurling into another room.

Kimiko rolled off of Don and onto her feet as the other three turtles came to their aid. There was a giant machine with a large pad in the center, which they all stepped on to help Don from the blast earlier.

"Stop! You mustn't get on that!" A wild Mr. Mortu warned. The silver-haired man ran to what were the controls of said machine to try and stop it, but it was too late.

There was a white flash of light as the turtles felt anchored where they were, unable to move. Then, their bodies broke into particles as the light faded....then they were gone..

-Star's POV-

We were waiting for the turtles to hurry back with Splinter. I crossed my arms and stared at the Techno-Cosmic Research Institute. I was feeling a little impatient, "It's been four hours...and we have no way of communicating with any of them..."

"I know, I'm worried too.." April said, she had her head resting in her hand, also staring at the building in front of us, "Wonder if they've found him yet.."

"You twos need to relax." Casey said, putting arms around us reassuringly, "They're ninjas, they'll be just fi-" Before he could finish, a light blasted from the top of T.C.R.I. and into the sky, "Oh..."

"You were saying, Mr. Jones?"

Chapter Text

-Kimiko's POV-

It all happened so fast...I didn't know what was happening...the moment the boys and I stepped on that platform, we just...we froze, unable to move as everything went white...I felt nothing but a pins and needles sensation on my body.

The next thing we know, we've wound up in some alley that didn't look familiar at all. I fell to my knees as my head felt very light, "Oh no....I think I'm gonna hurl...."

"Ughh.... I felt like my shell was taken off an put on backwards..." Raph groaned as I heard him crack his neck.

"What happened?" Mikey asked, stretching his arms, "That light...those alien things...where'd they go?"

"You mean...where'd we go? This doesn't look like New York.." Leo noted.

I wobbled to my feet after regaining focus as Don spoke, "Somewhere I don't think we should...be..."

We turned around as we were at gun point from a group of men, " Um...We come in peace?" I said nervously as they locked and loaded the guns. "Okay, now that's just rude."

Mikey leaned into my ear and whispered a comment, "Natives don't look friendly..."

"You're tellin' me...sheesh.." I responded, just as quietly as I slowly reached for a one of my katana.

"I think our best defense might be.." Leo began.

Raph then drew his twin sai, "Some serious butt kickin' action!!" He shouted as the rest of us drew our weapons and went in to fight.

I zigzaged from the ground as the men were distracted by the boys who leaped in the air. I took the chance to slice apart the guns, then ducked to swing my foot around to trip the couple in my way. Then I joined Raphie in jump kicking two more. For what I'm going to assume are the army, they're pretty easy to dispatch....now that I think about it, are actually fighting the military? Cuz that's kind of really bad...then again they attacked first.

"Team to base...." I looked to the ground as one man was talking through a headset, "We need back up!" I half-paniked and pressed a pressure point on the back of his neck, causing the man to go nighty night for a bit. As I knelt down, another one of our new enemies whizzed past and slammed into the wall.

When we thought it was over, we spotted search lights up ahead, "Not good..." We prepared for more fighting when something called to us.

"Um, excuse me, terrapin beings?" from behind an entrance came a robot who was waving to us, "Yes, this way, quickly!" It said as it ran off further into a building .

Coming our way was a wave of troops, too many for us to take on right now, "Let's go!" I shouted and followed the robot inside.

It ran up a few stairs and gestured for us to follow, "Hurry, hurry! Those Federation troops don't let up easily!"

The robot led us to the roof, unfortunately, it was a dead end that overlooked a high way that looked pretty far down. "What now!?" Raph asked.

As Leonardo searched for and answer, loud footsteps could be heard making their way up, "Um...here comes the welcome wagon..." Mikey said, spinning his nunchucks.

Leo pointed to a garbage truck that was coming through, "Quick, jump!"

"I-I don't like heights!" The robot cowered and shook.

"Well how do you feel about laser guns!?" Leo backfired as he and the other three jumped to the truck.

I pushed our new robot ally toward the edge as the truck was almost out of reach, "What are you waiting for?! Jump!!" The so called Federation man started to fire, I used my swords to once again deflect the lasers coming our way.

It shook its shiny head and we ran to the edge, "I don't like this!!!" It wailed as it took a leap of faith. The robot was then caught by the others.

I ended up getting busy with incoming blasts from the guns, "No where to run, freak." The head of the squad of troops said as he commanded the rest to halt their fire, "Now, come along with us."

I sighed and sheathed my swords, "Alright....I surrender.." I said in a depressing tone.

"Kimiko, hurry up!" Don shouted as the truck was getting further away.

The Federation cornered me as I stood along the very edge of the roof. "Hold your hands up where I can see them."

That moment, I smirked as I pulled out my trusty grappling hook gun from its holster on the back of my belt. "I'm afraid I don't know the gravity of my situation, boys." I laughed backflipped from the edge, firing my gun into the side of the highway and swung myself onto to truck , "Better luck next time!" I teased while sticking my tongue out, then she kissed her gun happily, "Never leave home without this."

-Third Person-

As the turtles took a moment to rest on the truck, they got a view of the place they had been transported to, " So, any guesses as to where we are?" Kimmy asked, her mouth opened slightly in both awe and shock as this strange world.

"Not on Earth, I reckon.." Donatello said as the truck came to a stop in a marketplace where they got off.

They helped the robot who accompanied them out as well, "Ah, Earth is home planet yes? I don't believe it's in this galaxy, at least, I've never heard of it."

"Where are we?!" Raphael yelled, his temper boiling.

The robot held a hand up, "Calm down son. This is D'Hoonib, in the Sidayom System, Federation Territory."

"A different galaxy?" Don said, his voice fading as he couldn't believe it. He'd be an excited geek if weren't for the fact he didn't know how he ended up here.

Leonardo's mind flashed to the image of their father in the stasis pod back at T.C.R.I. "Meaning Master Splinter is still on Earth....so far away...so helpless..." He clenched his fist and held it up, "We have to help Master Splinter!"

Raph placed his hand on top his brother's shoulder, "And we will, Leo."

"But how the heck did we get all the way to a different galaxy?" Mikey questioned.

As Donnie and the Robot were about to discuss the possibilities of what happened, Kimiko's face widened, her eyes twitched as her lips pressed into a thin line, "Hey guys.....there's a tank headed our way...." She pointed to a vehicle that was hovering toward them. Behind it were more Federation troops.

"How come the bad guys get all the cool toys..." Mikey whined as they slowly backed away from it.

To their dismay, more troops surrounded them from the four streets around them. "We need to get out of here..."The robot stuttered.

Kimiko spotted the small shop near them, then looked to the tank. She nudged Leonardo and nodded her head toward it before reaching for the hilt of one of her katana.

Leo looked to the pink-masked turtle, disapproving of what she was about to do, "You're not serious...." He mouthed silently.

Kimmy responded by drawing the sword and smiling sweetly, "I'll catch up." Then she ran forth and slid on her shell under the tank, then barreled into one group of Feds.

"Wait, how come she gets ta fight!?" Raph huffed in envy.

"Come on, while we have the chance." Leo ordered and led the way, causing Raph to whine in frustration.

"Show off!" Mikey yelled as they slipped through the shop and into a nearby sewer entrance.

Kim twirled the sword in her hand with rapid motion as she moved swiftly while attacking Federation men. Her main focus was on the tank next to her, by moving back and forth and all around it, the Feds would end up shooting at it. Which would hopefully cause the tank to blow up from the damage. "Who trained you all? Stormtroopers?" Kimmy teased on the top of the tank before jumping down from it and split kicking two men on the way down, "Cuz y'all keep missin' your target that literally right in front of you. Surely I ain't that short."

The little turtle snickered as she danced passed laser beam after laser beam before swinging the katana forward, cutting up the guns and finishing with a spin kick. Kimiko then vaulted herself over the tank once again as the vehicle's barrel was getting close to targeting her. "You're too slow~!" She shouted, elbowing then hitting a soldier with the back of her fist, taking his gun in the process. "But this distraction is dragging on longer than intended." Kim jumped back and threw a couple red shuriken at the tank, then shot at them as they hit it. She sheathed her sword and turned around to smile at her work. Kim fist-bumped the air with the gun her other hand and shouted proudly, "Shell Yeah!!"

However the celebration was short when she ducked instinctively as a large laser blast nearly hit her. Behind her was a second tank, "Shell no!!"Kimiko pouted and jumped out of the way as the tank fired another round. Then she ran under the hovering tank and into an narrow alley. She threw down a smoke pellet to help her disappear into the shadows faster, then wall kicked her way up onto a roof to lie low for a moment. Just as she did, holographic wanted posters with her, the boys, and the robot's appearances spread quickly through the marketplace. Kim sighed, "Great, we just got here and now we're on D'Hoonib's Most Wanted...." She carefully peered down to the large tank that was searching the area, "With my face plastered all over, it's only going to make things harder.....what I wouldn't give for some Foot Tech armor right now...or a way to blend in better..." Conveniently on the roof, hanging over a clothesline was a chocolate brown hooded robe, a darker brown sash, and a mouth cover made of the same material as the sash, which gave Kim an idea that made her grin, "Being short certainly has it's advantages...."

Kim took off her mask and used it to tie her hair into a small, bun. Then pulled the robe over her, it had no front opening and was a good two sizes bigger than she was, "Correction, being short has some advantages...." The hood easily covered the entirety of her face, but she still covered her mouth with the mask before tying the sash over her chest and around her waist to keep herself from tripping over the robe. From one of her weapon pouches, she took out a red shuriken, "Tch....only two left after this one....better make this distraction count.." She pressed the center of the shuriken and threw it swiftly. The throwing star zoomed over to the other side of the marketplace, and the moment it went off, Kimiko ran back down into the market to blend in with the crowd. She watched the Federation run to investigate the explosion with a smirk, 'Now...to find the others...'

Chapter Text

-Kimiko's POV-

I moved within the marketplace of D'Hoonib, sticking close to the alleys. But I was soon approached by a man who was geared up in a piloting suit. Behind him were two Feds, "You, have you seen a tank pass by? One of those green freaks stole it from me."

The pilot pointed to a poster of Raphael, "Bakajanaino..." I said tilting my head at the poster to pretend to study it, "Tawagoto o taberu..." I spoke in Japanese, hoping that because they were in a completely different galaxy, that no one would understand the language. Then I shook my head, pretending to know nothing about the hothead, "Anata jishin no fakku."

(1- You are an idiot, 2- Eat shit., 3- Go fuck yourself.)

"Gah, you're no help to me!" The man boomed and stormed off with his partners.

I snickered as I watched him leave, "Shinobi no kame wa name tara i kanzeyo...heehee." If Master Splinter could hear what I just said about now.....pretty sure he'd bust right out of stasis to ground and beat the shell off of me...I paused at the thought of my sensei, I wonder if he's okay....I hope he is...I miss him...that is, if I'll see him or home ever again. There's gotta be a way off this place, maybe C-3PO knows...that seemingly sentient robot from before...

(Ninja turtles should not be underestimated.)

Down one alley, I spotted an important looking Federation lady sneaking through. She had one of those eye pieces that scientists or agents use...I kept to the shadows as I slowly tailed her, the lady seemed like she didn't wish to be followed and stopped to check look around herself before entering what looked like an abandoned hovel. I took the chance to close in on the hovel and hid inside a dumpster while listening in.

"Nathian pleasure gems....enough for a lifetime!" I heard the woman say, by her tone, she was astounded.

Then came a deep, rough voice that almost sounded gross and congested with every few sentences, "Not until you deliver everything you know about this Teleportal." The voice snarled as the woman yelped, "Tell me everything you know about this Fugitoid. Everything."

From the intel I've learned upon their talk, it would seem that the robot who tagged along with us goes by the name Professor Honeycutt, also known as the Fugitoid. General Blanque, the head of the Federation, had ordered the Professor to build his teleportal device in order to plant nuclear bombs within enemy territory without them suspecting a thing. But apparently Honeycutt refused to build it. Some time after, came a bad storm where Honeycutt's brain had fused into the robotic body he now resides in and because robots have no rights, Blanque was going to force him into his desires. Honeycutt had run away before the Federation could capture him, thus branding him a Fugitoid.

Wait a minute...we have this Fugitoid...and if we can get the Professor to build his Teleportal....then we could go home! Although, even if he builds it....what's to stop the Federation or these Triceratons from carrying on with their plans? That doesn't bode well..but if we can get him away from D'Hoonib...then maybe, just maybe....

I wait in the dumpster as the Federation woman was heard leaving, I had assumed the other guy she was talking to was also gone. So I slowly crept out, funny thing is that it wasn't as disgusting compared to New York's dumpsters....still gross though. The alley was clear, or so I thought when a monstrous hand yanked me from the ground. "I thought there was a pest..." I was then slammed into the side of the hovel by whatever brute this guy was. He breathed in a snarl,"You must have heard of our little exchange of information.... "

My hood was flipped over and oh my shells..."Shinseina kuso tawagoto...soreha kyōryū...." It was an anthropomorphic triceratops in a space suit! The bastard was at least two times bigger than Hun, with and eye patch and a prosthetic arm. "I-iesu Kirisuto, nan seikōda...?" I guess not every galaxy has a big meteor to wipe out the dinos...So that's why he's called a Triceraton...I looked up with pleading eyes, shaking my head and gesturing to him that I was only passing by, "Yameru...W-watashi wa anata ga sagashite iru kamede wa arimasen."

(holy fucking shit, it's a dinosaur, Jesus Christ, what the fuck)

(A/N- one of my favorite old memes)

(Stop, I am not the turtle you are looking for)

The large dinosaur breathed out through his nostrils, "What are you saying?" He shook his head, "No matter...." The Triceraton reached for a blaster on his belt, as he did, I slipped out of my disguise and slammed a fist on a pouch on my right leg, where I kept the smoke pellets. I used the opportunity to crack his helmet with my fist before escaping into a sewer entrance. Thank shell he couldn't fit through the manhole....but so much for my blending in...and now down to two of my smoke pellets, that's real lovely..

Okay but seriously, I need to find the boys....

I run through the sewers which are surprisingly cleaner than I thought...I guess D'Hoonib has more control over pollution than Earth...I had passed by a broken down machine that looked like a giant bug...which is probably why it's so clean down here...but judging my the beating it took and an opened circuit board, I'd say the boys were here…

"Hello." My hand instinctively went for a sword as a whipped toward the sudden voice. From the corner of the tunnel was a very small, white, anthropomorphic rat with a light purple mark around its face. “Wow, you don’t play around do you.” She waved as she scurried over, curiosity in her eyes. The rat was kinda cute actually..she sniffed at me before giggling, "You're a terrapin, much like my sensei almost..except he's not a wanted criminal..."

"Shinken ni?" I spat and pursed my lips, "Anata wa shitsureidesu." I lowered my hands to my hips, examining the rodent.

(Seriously? You are rude.)

She sat back and scratched her ear with her leg, "I'm not stupid, I know you can speak my language. I watched you fighting earlier." Then snickered again, staring at my weapons, "Cool swords...I'm Flea by the way."

We stepped away from the machine and walked through the sewers, "Kuro...and you're not turning me in?"

Flea shook her head, "Couldn't even if I wanted to, I'm not allowed on the surface, Master says it's too dangerous and the Federation isn't exactly a good faction."

"Huh...this master of yours sounds like my master...." I studied the rodent a little more, her tail was pretty short for a rat and she was dressed in a sleeveless robe that matched her mask. On a dark gray belt, she was armed with a bo staff. "Hang on....if you're not allowed up there, then how were you watching me?"

"By watching from the shadows of course." Flea smirked, "Let's just say I don't always do what I'm told. I like to sneak out when I can. I wanted to know what was going on, especially after four other terrapins and a robot came kickin' that machine's rear."

Huh, reminds me of myself, “And do you happen to know where they? I kinda need to regroup with them.”

“Yeah sure,” Flea scratched her ear, tilting her head as though she were brainstorming, “But first, I don’t think you can just waltz around in the open looking like that. As I mentioned, the Feds are looking for you.”

I quickly covered her mouth and picked her up. I jumped onto the broken down machine behind and set Flea down. As she was about to speak, I put a finger over my lips and pointed as some Federation soldiers were closing in from further in the sewers, “They just don’t know when to quit do they...”

“They must be searching for you all following this machine’s signal. Your friends must have set it off when they stopped it.” Flea whispered. “Well more like, they can see nearly everything in the sewers. They have this grid that they can view if the machine needs maintenance.”

I cocked a brow and whispered back,“The Federation has has some sort of control over this thing? That would’ve been nicer to know like five minutes before...” I look down at the opened panel on the machine's back, it looked like a bunch of wires were stabbed open, typical Raphael… The damage doesn’t seem as bad however, “This just moves through the tunnels right?”

“That’s right, and if we can get it running again...wait what exactly are you planning?”

“We need to get out of here, and the walking fossil I just ran into up above is probably still up there, so the further the better.” I reached into the pouch on my right arm and bring out some bandages to wrap around my fingers before configuring with the wires, “What the others did has probably alerted these goons into the sewers. And with how bent these guys seem to be on finding us, they’ll probably want to scour the deepest parts of these tunnels. That would most likely put your family at risk.” I sighed as my eyes became half-lidded, “ Something similar happened to my friends and I back on my home world and it led to a nightmare that I thought would never end.” I shook my head as the machine started up, “Anyway, now we can for sure flush these Feds out of these sewers!”

Flea held on with some tegaki as the cleaner machine accelerated, “Cowabunga!!!” I heard her cry as it zipped down through the tunnels, “This ride is awesome!!”

The squad of Feds jumped to the sides as the machine floored it into high gear, “Team to base!! Stop the cleaner, stop the cleaner!!”

“That was fun while it lasted but we seriously need to get out of here!” I looked up to the large holes in the ceiling that led to the surface.

“Don’t have to tell me twice!” Flea said and jumped into one of the holes, “Let’s hurry before they catch up.”

The machine started to slow down as whoever controlled it from the outside must have gotten the guy’s order. I took out my own tegaki and ran down the worm-like body of cleaner to catch up with Flea. I made it up the sewer hole just as it came to a complete stop. The two of us sprinted into an abandoned building. I took a moment to sit and catch my breath, “Man, the surface looks even worse than it did a moment ago..” There were more wanted posters everywhere, “ They must really hate our guts.”

Flea’s ears, mouth, and what I will assume are antannae on her head, twitched as I would also assume that she can detect various presences, “ From what I hear, the Feds are really just after Professor Honeycutt. He’s supposedly knows how to make a teleportal device. General Blanque wants to use that invention in order to wipe out his enemies. Which is awful because Honeycutt planned for his invention to be used solely for peace. ”

“Do you know the Fugitoid?”

“Yep, my brother and I would visit whenever we could, in secret of course.” The little alien frowned, “The Federation constantly bothered and stalked the poor guy all for their own selfish desires.”

“Then we need to get him away from D’Hoonib.” I stood up and followed Flea up to a roof to maybe see if I can find the boys. Of course being ninja and wanted, I doubt I can, “ Hang on, if I remember correctly, I spotted one of the Federation’s own talking with a giant dinosaur alien in secrecy...she was spilling information of the teleportal for some gems.”

“That could only be a Triceraton, they are just as ruthless, if not worse.” Flea scratched her head as her eyes narrowed, “ But they’re sworn enemies of Federation.”

“It would seem they would be after the same goal,” I paced back and forth as a plan fomed in my head.

“But the thing-a-ma-bob that does the job is
bibbidi-bobbidi-boo~.”

I jumped as my face heated up, I forgot that what I set Donnie’s ringtone to. Oh hey, I have a shell cell. I took it out an answered, “Donnie!! Where are you guys!?”

“I did not expect this to work here of all places..” I heard him say with curiosity in his tone. Then Raph growled, ushering for him to hurry, “We’re nearing a cantina, from what the Fugitoid says, it may be our only option to getting home. Now since this shell cell obviously works, you can trace this one to get to us.”

“Roger that, Kimmy out!” I hung up and hit a button on the shell cell, showing Don’s location.

“A cantina...well since those other turtles are also wanted, the one place I would think of serves a lot of smugglers.” Flea said, “Though I don’t think I can go in there.”

“Then lets hope we can find someone with a something that can run in less than twelve parsecs.”

“A what?”

“Nothing.” I chuckled, “ Anyway, as I was saying, it’s apparent that both the Feds and the Triceratons are both after the Fugitoid. And since they’re also sworn enemies, if they were to cross paths, that would cause a big distraction, hopefully long enough for the team and I, as well as Honeycutt, to get far enough out of here.”

Flea nodded her head as she listened to me, “Okay, I see where you’re getting at...but where are you going to find a Triceraton? They’re not exactly allowed on Federation territory.”

I didn’t think that one through enough….But there is one way, “I think I have my plan.” I threw a smoke pellet to the ground and dashed to the other side of the street. I turned around and waved to Flea, “and I’m headed home!” She waved back before disappearing into the shadows.

I felt a little sad leaving her, but she has her family to worry about. But maybe someday we’ll meet again.

Chapter Text

-Kimiko’s POV-

I used my shell cell to track down Don’s signal, I got close enough until it died completely. As I did, I ran through the streets without a disguise, hoping to attract attention. Hopefully locals know how pests work, when you see one, you’ve seen fifty. And by showing myself out in the open with pictures of myself all over, they’ll think the others are here as well and report to the Federation. When Blanque finds out, Lonae will then hear from it herself and contact Barney the dinosaur.

I hid myself in another alley, this time directly across from the cantina. I should probably get another disguise.

I looked up and conveniently enough, there was dark grey robe on a clothesline...Okay so lets try this again shall we?

Upon entering the cantina, my cheeks puffed as I tried to contain my laughter as I spotted a certain goofball in a pink dress getting flirted with by some hot-shot alien. This was a perfect opportunity to do something fun. I walk up to the alien and tap his shoulder. He looks over and I speak in a gruff tone, “He doesn’t like you.”

“Get lost punk.” He said before I did it again.

“She doesn’t like you either.” Mikey said as he roundhouse kicked him away, his hood accidentally flipped over, “Nice one!” He quickly pulled the hood back over his head.

“You boys find anything yet?” I ask looking sharply around the cantina, the chef toward the back was looking at us...with a phone, “We should definitely hurry.”

Mikey groaned and held onto his stomach as it growled, “But I haven’t eaten yet...I’m so hungry...”

“And this is why a ninja must be prepared at all times...” I groaned as I reached into one of my pouches and brought out a couple granola bars, “It’s not much, but should suffice for now.”

“Anything is better than whatever that is..” He said, pointing to a plate of what looks to be slimy, pink brains with eyes as he took the bars and shoved them in his gullet. “Thank you sis, I feel so much better.”

“Come on, lets find the others.-”

“Everybody freeze in the name of the Federation!!” boomed as a group of soldiers marched into the cantina.

Mikey and I backed away as we quickly regrouped with the other four, “Okay, so this may be my fault...or Mikey’s...or both but if my plan in motion works somehow, we can get out of here...”

“And your plan was?” Leo questioned quietly, I mentally snorted as we all looked like pathetic Jawas, except Mikey. He nodded toward a back entrance as the group at the front patrolled the bar.

“Not going as expected currently...” I backed a bit further before jumping as I felt pressure on the back of my head. I slipped my hands out from the sleeves as it seemed no one else was coming. Bummer, “And it went so well in my head...”

“Get back in there, pipsqueak.” A gruff voice demanded.

I sighed angrily as I had, “I will...” I spun around and kicked the gun out of his hands before grabbing him, “After you, punk!” I thrust him forward into his friend that Michelangelo had just kicked in the gut. “UTINNI!!” I cried as I charged toward the soldiers up front and threw my robe at one before leaping to kick him down and backflipping onto a table.

(Utinni is what Jawas say in Star Wars ouo)

I used one of my swords to deflect incoming lasers blasts as a few Feds came closer to the table before jumping to the opposite end and flipping the other end up to hit them square in the jaws. I then gathered around the Fugitoid with the boys to keep enemies away from him. Losing Honeycutt means we lose our one ticket home and our one hope in saving Master Splinter.

“Federation! Open fire but do not harm the Fugitoid!!” the commander shouted just as an explosion came from the entrance behind them.

From the opening created in said explosion, I paled a little as a group of Triceraton entered the picture, “Wait this means my plan worked!” Also I so have dirt on the Feds own Right Hand...that may or may not be useful. “Boys, we need to get out of here, fast!!”

“Ya knew ‘bout the dinosaurs?” Raph questioned, twirling his twin sai, “ Woulda been nice ta know, Kimmy.”

“I only just recently met one,” My lips formed a thin line as a I froze, the big guy from before just showed, “And he’s the ugly one right there...”

“Find the Fugitoid, destroy the rest.” He said sounding congested as he did before, that guy should really take some cold medicine, “To victory!!!” He roared with his fists up in the air.

As both teams open fired, I jumped over what I think is a bar, where the phone guy was before, and ducked for cover, “I repeat, we need to leave while they’re distracted with each other!”

I poked my head just enough to see Donatello under a table, he was playing with a Federation blaster, “Give me just a sec.” He then knocked on the table, “Structurally sound...” He pressed something on the blaster and set it against the center of the table as the button blinked. Then Don jumped onto it. “All aboard the turtle express!!”

Mikey and Raph joined him as I ran to kick a Triceraton in the side as he neared Leonardo and Honeycutt. I took out my other katana and readied to bring more down as we ran back. However, things backfired for me when their apparent leader aimed a rather large blaster at me and fired. That was when Leo yanked me aside as the dinosaurs made off with the Fugitoid, “No!! We can’t let them get away!” I watched as the horn-heads carried the robot outside while Leo hopped onto the table with me still clinging in his grasp.

“No!!” I bit my lip as anger ensued and tore myself away from Leo, darting after the Triceratons. I ignored the boys as the blaster went off, causing their table to go flying outside. I was too blinded by rage to really think as I neared the yellow ship the Triceratons threw Honeycutt in. As I was in pursuit of them, they shot at me with their own blasters while I jumped out of the way from each shot. As the ship hovered higher, the leader shot down with his blaster, dust and smoke flew around as the blast hit the ground. I used this moment to launch a grappling hook into the bottom of the ship as it took off. I held onto the cable as the ship moved fast before climbing carefully toward the hook. Then, I clung to the bottom of the aircraft with my tegaki. I was not about to lose the Fugitoid.

The Triceraton ship flew faster as it approached a reddish forest of the planet. Below, I made out what looked to be some hunk of junk being flown out of control by Donatello, as the boys were also chasing the ship. It seemed the dinosaurs were busy with dealing with them. So I used the moment to climb around the side of the ship and behind the Fugitoid with my tegaki on his side, “Land the ship or you lose your Fugitoid.” I said in a venomous tone.

The Triceraton next to the leader growled as he trained his blaster at me. “Ah ah ah,” My other set of claws were on the robot’s neck, “One wrong move and you lose your teleportal.”

“What are you doing!?!” The Fugitoid cried in fear as he squirmed in my hold.

“Commander Mozar-”

“Lower the weapon, soldier!” The leader said as the other one did as commanded with a watchful eye.

I smirked, ignoring Honeycutt’s pleas, “Watashitachi wa futatabi au, kyōryū.” My smirk then turned into a flat line as my eyes bore into Mozar’s from his reflection on the glass shield. “So what’s it gonna be, horn-head.”

(We meet again, dinosaur)

“You’re a persistent pest aren’t you.” He commented, I tightened my grip on the Fugitoid as he smirked, “However, pests must and should be disposed of on sight.”

I ducked my head as a few other Triceratons in weird looking jetpacks came blasting, but I never let got of Honeycutt, “You’d risk hitting your own ship including the Fugitoid you sought after for so long?” I never got an answer as one of the horn-heads flying by nearly crashed into me. Giving me a crazy idea as another flying dinosaur was closing in. I neared the edge with Honeycutt still in my grasp, “I mean if that’s how you wanna play-”

“Please don’t do this, I do not like heights!”

“What are you-” The other Triceraton on board started.

“Fine by me!” I backflipped off the ship with the robot, then threw a red shuriken at the ship before letting the Fugitoid go. As the shuriken went boom, I caught onto the dinosaur and ejected him from his jetpack so that I could take over. I wrapped my hands around the grips as I flew down to catch the Fugitoid. Well more like he caught onto the bottom of the jetpack.

“You are the most insane turtle I have ever met.” The robot said as he used his robotic body to drill his arms into the sides of the jetpack to secure himself.

“So I’ve been told.” That wasn’t the end however, as more jetpack dinos arrived, guns ready. The boys way back looked like they were also having a tough time with these Triceratons, “Well, we ain’t out of the woods yet, so hang tight!” I flew down into the trees in an attempt to lose the aliens. I accelerated to what I think is a super fast speed as the Triceratons behind me did the same, all while avoiding their blasters. A smirk played on my lips as I suddenly stopped. The guys behind me crying out at they went forward and hit trees before moving forward again. I had thought we were in the clear until the back of my jetpack was shot causing us to go spinning to the ground. I ejected myself only to land flat on my shell and the Fugitoid came crashing into me.

I bolted right back up as I drew my sword again, with Honeycutt behind me as Triceratons surrounded us, “Oh dear…” The robot said, “This is not good…”

“Hand over the Fugitoid.” An injured Mozar snarled with his blaster trained on me.

“Sorry no can do,” I tightened my hold on my katana and held onto Honeycutt, “I ain’t leaving without him.”

“Commander Mozar, sir, the Federation are nearing the space carrier!” Came a wild Triceraton. "We can't hold them all off!"

The commander growled again, “Very well, capture them both.” Then he eyed me, “We will deal with the terrapin later,” Then he chuckled darkly, “ You would make a prime candidate for The Games.”

Before I could act, one of the Triceratons near us shot me in the side with a stun laser before hitting the back of my neck. But right as I fell into unconsciousness, I witnessed the aircraft my team were in crash with a large bang.

This isn’t..this can’t be real...can it?

Chapter Text

-Kimiko’s POV-

I breathe in only to find myself in a cell, and suddenly choking on the air. I bolted upright as my eyes watered and my hands instinctively holding onto my neck. Only my wrists are bound together. I looked around with one eye open, holding onto whatever air I had left. I was without any of my gear and my swords were gone, I don’t know where the shell I am...and I’m...I’m...alone…

I froze in silence as I remembered the others, just before I fell...there was a crash...they were in it...I couldn't believe it...are they...you know..

“Sir, the prisoner is awake.” I hear from outside the room , “Understood.” Then a Triceraton opens the cell door as I started feeling light headed and dizzy before going back into a coughing fit. The guard forced my up as he brought some kind of tube to my mouth and hooking it to my belt. All of a sudden the air was turned back on. I was about to ask before he answered for me as other dinosaurs came in, “We Triceratons breathe a hardy mixture of Nitrogen and Sulfur. Now move.”

As we boarded a conveyor belt walkway, I glanced at wherever I was. It was massive cone shaped planet with smaller cones connected to it, like they were chunks of what used to be one big planet. On the tops were glass and inside were stations, in the main hub, were cities and towns and one big arena at the top. “Hands up.” I snapped back to reality as the guard spoke. I felt too lost to put up any fight so I just did as he told. With all that’s happened, what point is there for me to even resist? I don’t even know where I am now.

Another Triceraton at a station pressed a button as glowing blue cuffs appeared on my wrists which then bound together as a machine branded my right shoulder with a stamp the same color. We moved along until we reached a prison cell. “In with you, pest.”

“Enlighten me….Why...” I asked weakly as I followed him, my heart heavy as memories from just a while ago surfaced, “Why am I still alive...if they’re not?”

“As a plea from the Fugitoid, we were ordered not to dispose of you, yet.” The Triceraton said as he shoved my into the cell and closed it. As he did, the cuffs were detached from each other.

The Fugitoid...that damned robot we were trying to leave the galaxy who was our only means of going home…I sat on a bench in the cell as I placed my hands over my face...all we wanted to do was…..to help Master Splinter who was trapped in some stasis by those other alien things...but now, it doesn’t matter…I breathed in shakingly as the boys’ faces came into my head...they’re gone and left on in a galaxy who knows how far away, and I’ll probably never see home again...even if Honeycutt builds his teleportal, everything we faced...was it all for nothing?

Soon, there was a loud buzzer as all of the cells opened, the other prisoners walking out toward one direction. I wipe my eyes quickly and stand up to follow. Though not know why I’m even bothering….I reached for my mask, which was still holding my hair up, and untied it. I wrapped it around my face, where it should be.

“And here I thought ya were just born that way.” My head looked up immediately at the sound of Raph’s voice. Am I already so delusional?

“Oh, a wise guy!” From the crowd of other prisoners, a sea green head with an all too familiar orange mask floated across before hitting a large, pink brutish alien. The alien roared at Mikey before Raph almost pounced on him had Donnie and Leo not intervened.

Now I know I have to be going insane...I approached the four with a shaky breath as my eyes started to water, “Okay, first of all...how the shell? ” I wiped my eyes before looking back at them. Aside from a few scrapes, they looked fine... “Second...”

“Second, ya just as crazy, it takes more than that ta keep us down.” Raphael joked as he patted my head and ruffled my hair before following Mikey, “Glad you’re in one piece, Kimmy.”

“To answer the first question,” Donnie started as we walked into a mess hall, “We followed the Triceratons into their bunker back on D’Hoonib...only it wasn’t a bunker..they have Professor Honeycutt hostage.”

“That means we need to bust out somehow.” Leo continued as he smiled reassuringly, “With you actually sticking with us this time, Little Turtle.” I returned with a tinier smile, though, I could see he was just as stressed out by the slightly growing bags under his mask. Although, I'm not without my doubts...

“But first, food.” Mikey said as he immediately grabbed a big bowl, “Like actual food.”

- Third Person -

Kimiko watched as the boys stood in the food line, still not really wanting to believe that they were right in front of her, alive. The turtle sighed as she had no appetite at all. She frowned as she sat down at the end of one of the tables. She stared down as she propped her head up with her hand, her mind felt drained, mentally and physically. By now, the Triceratons could have taken the Fugitoid anywhere. Which, again, was still their only means of going back to Earth.

“Aww, ” Came a turquoise colored, humanoid squid like alien who poked fun at her, “What’s the matter, pipsqueak?”

Kimiko paid her no mind as she was too deep in her own thoughts. ‘But who knows how long it’s been since we even arrived in D’Hoonib?’ Kim closed her eyes while biting her lip, “Master Splinter...please be-”

(A/N- I was listening to this while writing this part ouo  Great song~)

Then she felt a jab at the back of her head, the alien behind her smirked, “Hey, I’m talkin’ to you. What, did you lose someone important? Did something happen to him? Is he not here for you to cling to like a little baby?”

The turtle growled lowly as anger began to cloud her mind as the alien behind her laughed, “Go away.”

After hurling his guts out from mistaking floor wax for food, Mikey wobbled to the table, but shook his head as Kim had managed to bite her lip hard enough to draw a little blood, “Kimmy?”

She was going to say something to him, until suddenly, the tail of her mask was pulled as it yanked off of her face, “Oooh, this looks pretty-”

Kimiko then slammed her hands down on the table as she bolted up to her feet. She turned her head, her eyes glaring daggers into the bully, “Give it back.” She snarled, her voice dripping heavily with poisonous hatred as she shook.

The squid alien snickered, “Nah, I think I’ll-” And that was when the short turtle spun on her heel and swung her fist from the side, uppercutting the bully and then kicking her hard onto another table where she slid to the floor. “J-jeez, I was only playing around-”

Kimiko didn’t give the alien any time to get up and charged, grabbing her by her collar and slamming the alien into the wall where she dropped the mask. “Do you think I am a joke to you!? Do you?! ” Rage and hatred clouded her mind as Kim repeatedly landed punch after punch. Her screaming turned into unrecognizable slurs as she then slammed the alien into the ground. Right as Kim was about to thrust another fist, the pink mask was suddenly tied back around her face just as her arm was stopped.

“Calm. Down.” Michelangelo said in a stern but calming tone as he then pulled her away from the now unconscious alien, “Come on, Kimmy, that’s enough.”

The younger turtle shook her head,"M-mikey..I-GYAH-", just as her mind was coming back to her, both turtles were zapped with electricity. Kim shoved her friend away as two Triceraton guards approached them.

One guard was pressing a button on a small card key, and binding their wrist cuffs together, “Alright, break it up!”

“Kimmy!!” Leo shouted as he and Raph tried to help her up, but the guard hit another button which electrocuted the all of the turtles again.

That only seemed to worsen her foul mood, Kimiko growled as swung her cuffed wrists up, bashing the first guard in the snout. Then she brought her arms down to knock the card key from his hand. Kimiko back flipped over the first dinosaur just as the other Triceraton had swung a club, knocking his partner out. However, this earned her another, longer zapping from a third Triceraton while a fourth came and cuffed her ankles and preventing her from moving.

“Get this pest out of here.” The third said as another hoisted the turtle girl, who was now dizzy and weak from the electrocution, over his shoulder. “Prime Leader wants the terrapins kept alive, remember.” He looked to the wild turtle, scratching his neck, “ Though she would prove an interesting fighter in the games. Take this crazy thing straight to Master Gruell for now.”

“Okay, so...Now what do we do?” Donatello asked frowning as they watched Kimmy being taken away, “Now that she's being taken somewhere else, getting out of here is going to be harder...”

“Kimmy is definitely not okay, bros.” Mikey added, munching on a bowl of food.

“Of course we’re not going anywhere without her. We'll look for anything we can use to escape,” Leo clenched his fist, there were too many Triceraton guards to make any attempts now. While it was a normal for Kimiko to have somewhat of a temper, never had he seen her snap that bad before, “And we better make it fast.”

Chapter Text

- Kimiko's POV -

My body shook violently as I was thrown onto a ship flying to who knows where now. I sat up, breathing in and out as my anger subsided. My wrists and now my ankles were bound together with these stupid cuffs. It all happened so fast, one moment I’m fine, stressed as all shell, but then the next minute, I just...I completely lost control, like I was ready to kill on sight…had Mikey not stopped me...I shook my head not wanting to think about what I was about to do.

I mean, I have no qualms about beating the ink out of a squid over my ninja mask that given to me, by my sensei. But...did I have to take it out on the guards who our lives are now in the hands of? I sighed deeply knowing I probably ruined our chance of getting anywhere...again.

‘Rage is a monster that will destroy you from within.’ Master Splinter’s voice echoed. I squinted my eyes as I listened to my head. If only we didn’t step on a teleportation pad that would beam us to another galaxy. No scratch that...if only I had been more careful, given the events that led up to his disappearance, Master Splinter wouldn't have gone missing and we wouldn't be stranded out here in an alien prison.

- Third Person -

As the Triceraton ship came to a stop, two guards unbound the cuffs around Kimiko's ankles. One stood behind her with a blaster to her back while the other led them through a large arena.

“Welcome one and all to the Tri-Sports Arena!” Above was a four panel screen with two announcers welcoming a mass of Triceraton aliens in seating areas that surrounded the arena.

Kimiko looked down into the arena as a warrior was put up against a large behemoth of a monster. More like he was running away from it.

“What...is that? ” Kim asked, watching in horror as the beast captured the warrior and ate him alive. Those watching cheered for the monster.

“Ah, the Spasmosaur.” The Triceraton in front of her chuckled, “Maybe he’ll be your first fight. Or last.”

“Keep moving.” The alien behind her growled as he shoved her forward onto an elevator. The elevator descended into a large chamber underneath the arena where six other prisoners, including a Triceraton, were training. For whatever they were preparing for, except the dinosaur who seemed like he was brooding.

The two guards freed her from the cuffs and the stamp on her shoulder, which confused Kim as they were just slapped on her. They then pushed her down into a pile of hay below as they left back for their ship.

The turtle jumped up into a defensive stance as five of the prisoners approached her. They didn’t look to be the friendliest bunch. One looked like the Green Goblin from Spiderman, another was a big guy with four arms, another looked like big foot with a gorilla face, and the other two, blue with horns, looked like identical twins, but mirrored.

“Ah! Fresh meat!” Came a loud, gruff voice as a rather repulsive looking Triceraton, armed with an electrical whip, entered the chamber and stood on a podium. He reached for his left horn, and detached a gold, prosthetic tip which he proceeded to use as a toothpick, “So you’re my latest slave, from what I hear, you gave the guards quite a thrashing.” The Triceraton scoffed as he looked at Kimiko, “ You're more like half a slave. No matter, see what she can do, meat!” He finished, slamming the whip down hard.

“Yes Master Gruell.” The prisoners said in an emotionless unison as they, again minus the Triceraton, grabbed staves that looked more like lightsabers with a grip just above the handle. The staves lit up with electricity…

- Kimiko's POV -

What is the obsession with everything harmful needing to be associated with electricity ? Seriously..

Okay, Kimmy, there’s five of them, well actually six if Sunshine over there decides he wants to play, and one of you. They are armed...you are not, well technically speaking, you are a weapon. But you have an elite status...on Earth where a majority of the inhabitants are squishy humans, also, I had an elite status, not anymore. You know what, just kick shell..yeah just do that.

The first to come at me was the monkey guy, who swung wide with one of the staves. I jumped over him and landed on his tail as he lost balance with the staff. Then I yanked the tail, not only causing him pain, but pulling him toward me so I kick him back into the four armed guy.

Both the twin guys leaped toward me, thrusting their weapons forward. I smirked and crouched as they hit themselves before I performed a split kick, letting them fly in opposite directions, “As I once said, being short has its advantages.” I said while on the floor still.

The roar of another fighter, the Green Goblin guy, sounded as his feet thumped on the ground. Right before he could stab at me, I rolled to the side and brought my leg around, sweeping him off of his feet. I rolled into a jump kick...and actually kicked him into a pile of weird purple goop…okay ew and I’m kind of sorry. Kind of.

“You call yourselves gladiators ?!” At the crack of a whip, Gruell hit each and every one of the prisoners. The ugly Triceraton then turned to Sunshine, “Get in there and put this trash in her place Traximus.” Sunshine growled toward Gruell and rose to his feet, a large axe in his hands.

“So...Traximus..” I started holding my fists up as he slowly walked toward me, “You’re obviously a Triceraton, yet, a ‘slave’ , as that guy says, to your own kind?”

“We are all slaves down here, for the amusement of the Prime Leader,” The axe wielding dinosaur said as we locked eyes with one another.

“Okay but why are you, yourself, here?” Traximus charged for me, I rolled under and away from him before leaping up to hit him from behind. Only my foot his his armored shoulder...I winced as my toes nearly cracked, but leaped away as he swung his axe back around. I back flipped over him...only for my shell to hit the wall.

The next thing I know, Traximus’ axe is flung and lodges into the wall just above my head.“That doesn’t matter.” The giant dinosaur alien reached for the grip of his axe,“You will soon die with the rest of us.”

The next thing I know, he jabs the side of my neck, and everything became a fuzzy black.

The world came back to me as sunlight shined from above and hit my eyes. I was slouched over against the wall with a sore pain on my neck.

An announcer above boomed, I looked up as a certain group of four fell into the pile of hay that was right under the opening.

I groaned lowly as I rose to my feet, the other gladiators, minus Traximus who was back in his spot, gathered around the four.

A whip slammed at my feet, I flinched before jumping away from it, “Up faster, trash!!”

I grumbled toward the apparent dungeon master while I walked over to meet the boys. “It’s just another kind of prison...” Came the hot-headed turtle.

“Which just means we need to find another way out.” Fearless said, readying for a fight.

“There is only one way out of here, off worlder, and you will find it soon enough.” Green Goblin laughed out.

“You newbies will not survive to see tomorrow’s dawn. You are slaves now, like the rest of us.” Traximus said, just as broody as he had been earlier, “The Games will be the end of us all.”

“Do I wanna know how or what you boys did this time?” I asked with my hands at my hips.

Raphael waved his hand with a cheeky smirk, “Don’t worry about it.”

“More importantly,” Mikey shoved his brother out of the way as he placed his hands on my shoulders, “Are you okay?”

I looked to the ground, not wanting to believe earlier events before putting on a small smile and looking back to Mikey as he lifted his hands off me, “I’m fine.” I answered, my voice a little on the weak, faint side.

“Listen up, meat!” I looked to the podium where Gruell stood, cracking his whip a few times as he spoke, “You slaves will have the honor of fighting for the amusement of our beloved Prime Leader. I want you all to die well and with much applause.” Gruell slammed the whip down once again, “ Do you hear me, meat?”

“Yes Master Gruell.” I heard the five fighters say, just as emotionless as before.

“Gruell?” Donatello snorted, “Nice name.”

“I seem to be missing something…” Gruell took his horn off to use as a back scratcher before pointing at the boys with it, “Ah yes, practice dummies!”

“You callin’ me a dummy?!” Mikey said as we snickered around him.

“Wouldn’t be the first time.” Don added as we all laughed.

“Silence!” Though the light bit of fun ended when I was suddenly whipped in the back of my shell, along with painful zapping, “You all won’t be laughing for long, turtles.” I leaned forward and shook my head as I suddenly felt jumpy.

“I should be used to this by now...” I grumbled, holding onto Don's shell, “With how many times I’ve gotten myself zapped..”

“Yeah, the smell of singed turtle hair should totally be a normal thing.” Mikey sarcastically commented.

Gruell led the gladiators to one side of the room where the shock staves were. I watched as the other gladiators each grabbed one. I didn’t bother because I have no intention on fighting the boys. “Remember practice dummies, no hands!” He cracked the whip again, “Commence!” I stood watch as the boys laid the smack down on the fighters with relative ease. I yawned as they made things look like child’s play. Gruell roared as I could see steam coming from his nostrils, “ Weapons practice!! Extra rations for anyone who can dispose of these turtles. Traximus, trash, get in there!!”

I cracked my knuckles as I, Traximus, and the other gladiators surrounded the boys. Each of them had different weapons now. "Oh, Imma enjoy this..." I grabbed a shock staff and ran toward the turtles.

“Hey, Kimmy,” Mikey laughed nervously, “I know he said weapons practice but remember why we’re here please!”

I used the staff to vault over the turtles to kick back the Green Goblin. I back flipped after my foot made contact and hit the monkey man in the back of his head with my heel before he could skewer Donnie with a pitchfork.

I felt a smirk tugging at my lips as I twirled the staff, “I always loved weapons practice.”

I quickly ducked as Leonardo had flung Traximus into a pen that housed a big, alien dog thing as it attacked him on sight. “Dang Leo, have you been working out? You’re stronger than I remember..”

“You think so?” Fearless chuckled before punching one of the twins and taking the twin swords from him. His focus then returned to a raging Traximus. My own smirk soon faded as Goblin and Four Arms were about to attack Donnie who was just getting back up after being knocked down by monkey guy.

“I gotcha bro!” Raph shouted as he and Mikey jump kicked the two fighters away from him.

“Stop!!” Gruell shouted again as he cracked the whip, “What are you doing, trash!? Gladiators do not help each other! In the games, the weak deserve no mercy!”

Okay this guy is getting on my last nerve...As he was about to hit Raphael with the whip I ran in between, catching the whip around the staff, “You...you’re wrong! We turtles look after each other!” I grit my teeth as I felt the familiar burning sensation from the electricity, but I braced it. I yanked the whip right from Gruell’s grip as I caught the handle, small blue sparks dancing around my body as the electricity faded, “As a great ninja once said- Those who break the rules are scum,” The ugly Triceraton stepped back as I slammed the whip down, tripping Gruell into that same pile of purple filth, “But those who abandon their friends are worse than scum.” *

I dropped the whip and the staff as my body burned from the electrical weapons. I plopped down where I was as I watched Leonardo defeat Traximus. But as the Triceraton was on his knees, begging Leo to take his life as the victor, Fearless threw the swords down to the sides before reaching out his hand to help him up. Traximus’ eyes looked as if he had seen something that sparked his mind….Leo’s show of honor?

“Guards!!” I struggled to my feet as Gruell roared angrily and the other Triceraton soldiers ushered all of us to drop the weapons and away from the training arena.

- Third Person -

The turtles and the gladiators were taken to a smaller mess hall. Gruell served a gross looking, yellow gruel like dish to all except the turtles, as this would have been the last meal they would get before they went up to the arena above.

“I’m so hungry, even that yellow slop looks good.” Mikey whined as he and his brothers stared into empty plates.

Surprisingly, Traximus scooped a portion of his food into Leo’s plate, “Eat. You will need your strength.”

Monkey Face (that is literally what he is named, Green Goblin is Paz, Four Arms is Fists, the twins are called...Twins) and the other gladiators did the same action. Their faces lit up as the turtles ate.

“Thank you.” Leonardo said as he dug in.

“No. Thank you.” Traximus replied, “ We have been living down here as slaves for so long, I had forgotten what it was like to fight with honor .”

Leo looked to the alien after setting his spoon down, “I don’t mean any disrespect, Traximus. But what’s a Triceraton like you doing here, locked away with us, ‘Gladiator slime’.”

“Because I believe in the Triceraton Republic. The real Republic.” Traximus tightened his fist as he spoke, looking up to the ceiling, “ You see, once we Triceraton valued truth and honor above all things. But now, we have a dictatorship that craves victory of any price. Corruption and greed had robbed us of all our noble warrior heritage. I spoke out thus too often and too loudly against our ‘honorable’ prime leader’. Soon found myself here, locked away as a slave.” Then he turned to Leo, “But you, you have reminded me of honor in battle. And I hope to find a way to repay you.”

“Seconds would be nice..” Mikey interrupted as his brothers looked to him in annoyance after he licked his plate clean, “What?”

Raphael stared at his brother and shook his head but paused as they were short one turtle, “Hang on, where’s Kim?”

“I didn’t see her in line for food,” Don shrugged, but then he frowned, “Come to think of it, I don’t think she’s had anything since we arrived on D’Hoonib...”

Leo looked around the room, and found her sitting in a corner far across the room. She was resting her arms over her knees while looking down to the side. “And who knows when the next meal is.” He sighed before getting up, “Excuse me.” and taking his plate with him as he still had a little over half of the portion Traximus gave him.

The blue-masked turtle walked to the corner, “Kimiko?” The younger turtle didn’t respond as she kept her gaze to the floor. Leo knelt down before speaking more sternly, holding the plate in front of her “Hey, eat something, please.”

There was a pause until she finally spoke, “I’m fine.” Although, her faint voice sounded just as weak as it did before.

 Leo sighed softly, taking a seat next to her and setting the plate to the side,” Then talk to me.”

Again, Kimiko was silent for a minute, “……I miss Master Splinter…I miss him so much...” she said as her words were shaky, “I just...wanna go home..” Kim buried her head in her hands as she started to tear up.

Leo gently wrapped an arm around Kim’s shoulder and pulled her close to him, “I know...I miss him too...” He looked above to the ceiling, “It’s been how many days since we were teleported away…We can only hope he’s okay.”

“But it just seems no matter how close we get,” Kim buried her head in her hands, “We just..we-”

“It’s like we keep getting pushed further and further away...yeah, I understand.” As he was still looking up, Leonardo noticed the part of the ceiling that led to the big arena, remembering that Gruell had mentioned that the Prime Leader himself would be there when they go up. Which is a start to getting out of here. “ But that’s not going to stop us.”

“How exactly?” Kim wiped her eyes and turned her head to Leo, “And even if we get out of here, we still need that Fugitoid to build his teleportal.”

“As Sensei would say- Sometimes it’s best to sit still and the answers will come.” Leo turned his attention back to Kimiko as he brushed away the bangs that covered her face, “But for now, are you going to be okay?”

Kimmy paused for another minute before nodding slowly, “Yeah...” A tiny tiny smile ghosted her lips as she lifted her head, “Thank you.”

The older turtle returned the smile, “Now that you’re actually fine.” Before placing the plate of food he had in front of her, “Please, seriously eat before I force feed it down your throat.” And right as Kimmy was going to protest, “And I will not ask again.”

Kimiko pouted before sighing again and taking the food, “Fine, you win.”

Leo kept smiling as he pat the top of her head, “Good, Little Turtle.”

Chapter Text

The gladiators and turtles gathered on a platform just before the start of the big battle. While Traximus and the other gladiators had weapons, the turtles were once again denied anything as Gruell laughed darkly in their faces.

As the platform rose up to the arena above, Kimiko groaned as she checked the inner pockets of her skirt, “Of all the times to not hide any weapons-”

“You hide weapons up there?” Mikey questioned as he cocked a brow, only for Don to clock him for his choice of words, "Ow! What?"

“I made sure to have a pocket on the inside just in case,” Kim said as she groaned again as the only thing in the pocket….was a single shruiken, “I stupidly forget that I even have them in the first place...”

Traximus cleared his throat, and set down a bundle in cloth, “I still have have some friends in the Triceraton Armed Forces. We managed to get these back for you.” He unwrapped it and each of the turtles’ eyes lit up as they were reunited with there weapons.

For the moment, Kimiko nearly jumped for joy as she strapped her weapon pouches onto her arms and her katana to her belts, “I feel better already!” She grinned as she finally picked up her grappling hook gun. She then drew both of her swords, twirling them a couple times with a toothy smirk.

“My babies!!” Mikey held his nunchucks in his arms, cradling them, “Daddy missed you! Did you miss Daddy?”

“We owe you.” Leo said to the Triceraton, strapping his katana over his body.

Traximus nodded, “We gladiators look after our own.”

Just as the platform came to a stop, all looked to the crowded arena seats, Triceratons cheering wildly. Kimiko sheathed her swords and brought out her grappling hook, she only had three cables on her, however, they were broken. Kim huffed in frustration, “Great, I only have one red shuriken and one smoke pellet. So I had better make them count.”

“My fellow Saurions!” The turtles looked toward a booth where a statute once stood above. There was a fancy looking red Triceraton addressing the crowd, “I am proud to lead the Triceraton Republic and I am also proud to give you this day of games!” The gladiators surrounded the turtles as the Prime Leader, Zanramon spoke, “Tonight’s special event shall be, All Gladiators against the five terrapin off-worlders. A fight to the death!”

“No!” The turtles widened their gaze as the Fugitoid protested.

“Professor Honeycutt!” Don shouted, he would move, had there not have been a Triceraton soldier in a hovering vehicle aiming at the turtles and gladiators.

“Yes, unless you construct the teleportal device for me.” The robot grew silent at Zanramon’s demand,” No? Then...” The Prime Leader shouted loudly, “Let the games begin!”

Traximus was the first to charge at the turtles, Mikey flinched as the dinosaur threw is sword down. It stuck in the ground far from his feet. Michelangelo looked up to Traximus nodding at him with a smirk before looking up to the crowd. “ We will not fight! We will no longer die to amuse the Prime Leader!” Traximus boomed as other soldiers in Triceraton jet packs surrounded the gladiators, “His time is at an end!”

Zanramon cursed under his breath, “Guards! Seize them!!” At his word, the soldier fired their blasters at the rebelling gladiators and backed them into an exit, shutting them away from the arena. Zanramon glared at the Fugitoid as he fumed, “This is your last chance, build me the teleportal device or your friends will perish!”

Honeycutt shook his head, “Never!”

“You have sealed their fate.” Zanramon turned back to the crowd, “Saurions! I give you, Monza Ram and his All-Star warriors! ”

From another side of the arena, entered a larger Triceraton with dual scimitars, followed by tree other armed Triceratons. “What a treat! The Triceraton All-Star team, lead by our reigning champion, Monza Ram!” The announcers above commentated, “Those five off-worlders don’t stand a chance!”

Kimiko grit her teeth as she looked to the booth where Zanramon rung a gong and the fight began. As the boys fought them off, she took in the moment to view the entirety of the arena. She searched her pouches for anything she could use. ‘ Monza Ram was one thing, but getting to Honeycutt is the priority .’ The crowd and announcers were more focused on the boys fighting, and they were doing well. ‘I mean he is right there, and Zanramon seems like the type that can’t even fight...'

Kim found her tegaki climbing claws, then looked to the walls that led up to the Prime Leader’s booth. As Raphael jump kicked one of the warriors, Kim back flipped out of the way, intentionally further toward where the Prime Leader was.

“Gee, thanks for the help, Kim!” Raph grumbled sarcastically, “No seriously, ya gonna fight or what?”

“Don’t worry about it, Raphie.” Kimmy said with a smirk, “I have a plan in motion.” Meanwhile, the other warriors plus Monza Ram had been defeated. Although the crowd cheered wildly for the turtles, Zanramon was furious as held out his hand from his throne and gave a thumbs down. The audience chanted for the turtles to live as soldiers surrounded them.

The short turtle then bolted toward the throne, but not before throwing down a smoke pellet. Kim dodged blasters as she neared the wall. The lasers kicking up more dust and smoke to conceal herself She fit the tegaki on her feet and sprinted up the wall as Zanramon called for guards. Kimiko perched on the ledge and stared into his eyes while cracking her knuckles. “So you’re the one calling the shots around here….nice to finally meet you!” The turtle jumped forward and swung her leg, kicking the Prime Leader out of the throne. The boys also made it to the booth via another out of control hovercraft which crashed into another wall as they jumped out and joined Kimiko who held Zanramon up by his gown collar and her sword at his neck.

Leonardo and Raphael helped force the Prime Leader onto his feet, swords and sai trained on him as soldiers approached from all over,“Drop your weapons or you’ll be looking for a new leader!”

“Let’s hope they really like this Zanramon guy...”Mikey said, as it looked like the Triceratons were ready to shoot. Donatello stood in front of the Fugitoid to protect him.

“Drop the hardware or your Prime Leader’s lizard cutlets.” Raph warned as his sai drew closer to Zanramon’s neck.

The red Triceraton looked to his men in shock, “D-do as he says.”

“You know it’s not everyday five off-worlders can bring a glorious Triceraton Empire straight to its knees, you’ve got to admire their spunk!” The commentators said as the soldiers dropped their blasters, “So do you think they’ll call for a time out and make demands? Or go straight with a hostile overthrow of the regime?!”

Kimiko sheathed her sword and put her tegaki back as she grabbed two blasters, “Okay, we have our hostage, our friend , but what now, Fearless?” She stood in front of the surrendering soldiers with the guns readied.

Leo groaned as the commentators, whose faces were displayed on a giant four way screen above, loudly boomed with their comments. It was giving the leader a headache, “I don’t know, I can’t think with that racket up there...”

Then Raph got an idea and briefly traded places with his brother, then firing his blaster at the screen and destroying it. All was a little calmer without it, “That help?”

“Actually yes.” Leo said right before he started giving orders, “Professor Honeycutt, take us to your lab. Prime Leader, you’re coming with us.” Then he turned to the unarmed soldiers, “Everyone else stay put and don’t move a muscle!”

The turtles surrounded both Honeycutt and Zanramon, moving through the hall in a tight formation. As other Triceraton moved closer and picked up their guns and began firing. Kimiko snarled and hit the Prime Leader on the side of the head while aiming her blasters at him, “If you value your life, you’ll call them off. Now!”

Raph grabbed him and shoved him over, facing the troops,” Do it!”

Zanramon sheepishly held his hands up, “Hold your fire, and pull back!!” Before the turtles pulled him back as the soldiers stopped.

“Which way to the lab?” Donatello asked.

“Well,” Honeycutt started, “There are actually several routes, the Triceraton Homeworld with its interconnected routes through asteroid cities is a bit of a maze, really.”

“With multiple ways to go, there’s chances we’ll run into more horn-heads on the way and the longer we take, the more likely they can ambush us.” Kim noted, “Or worse, destroy the lab if they’re crazy enough.”

Raph then held Zanramon by his collar, “Show us the fastest way, Spike, now!”

“As you wish..” The Prime Leader mumbled and led the turtles to a passage that literally sucked them in and dropped them off in a lab. All while landing on their shells.

“Alright, Mikey, Kimmy, give me a hand in welding the doors and hatches shut.” Leo started as he examined the room, “Don, help the Honeycutt gather everything he needs to construct the teleportal. Raph, you’re on guard duty.”

“On it.” Kim said as she aimed her two blasters on opposite sides of one of the doors, tracing the outer edges and topping in the middle. She grinned while looking at the guns in her hands, “I like these.”

“Excuse me Leonardo...” Honeycutt started as he walked up to the leader, “You don’t actually intend for me to build the teleportal do you?”

“It may be the only way to solve the problem.” Leo answered before sealing off the other entrance into the lab.

“But if I’m captured, the knowledge will surely fall into the wrong hands..”

“You’ll be able to teleport yourself and the device somewhere the Triceratons and the Federation won’t follow. Like Earth , for instance.”

Donatello approached the Fugitoid with a bunch of parts in his arms, “If you don’t build the teleportal, we can never go home to rescue our Master Splinter.”

“Yes , by all means,” Zanramon added aloud, “Help your friends, build the teleportal.”

Raph hit him in the snout with the back side of his gun, “And you can stay out of this.”

“Look,” Kimiko said as she finished sealing an opening, “ I get that there are risks in constructing this teleportal, but sometimes, you have to take those risks. I mean, you are literally a walking computer. What’s keeping both sides from taking apart your robotic brain and downloading all the data stored inside? ”

That’s when Zanramon facepalmed himself, “Slag! Why didn’t I think of that?!”

“Nice going, Kimmy!” Mikey scolded, giving her a bop on the head.

“I see, very well then..” Honeycutt snatched a blaster from her hand before aiming at his head, “I suppose this is the only solution then.”

The pink-masked turtle jumped as she tried to stop him, “Wait-No,no,no,no,no- I- I didn’t mean to- I!”

Leonardo then walked back over to the robot, “Please...you’re our only hope.”

The robot sighed as the blue-masked mutant looked to him with pleading eyes, “Oh alright...but, if all goes wrong , if it looks like we are to be captured, then you must destroy me. So that my knowledge will never be used for evil and destruction.”

Leo shook his head, “It won’t come to that.”

“But if it does come to that,” Honeycutt spoke, his robotic gaze staring at the leader then to the other turtles, “Will you swear on your honor to destroy me?”

Leo looked to his brothers as they spoke, “We swear.”

Kimiko held Zanmoran at gun point as Donatello had gathered all of the needed parts, “Alright, what’s the fastest ship out of here?”

The Prime Leader brought his hand up to his face, “Now let me think,” he used his other arm to scratch his back and secretly pressing a button behind him, “You and Professor Honeycutt would have to make your escape in my personal cruiser , in my private space dock header .”

Chapter Text

Prime Leader Zanramon led the turtles to a hovercraft that they used to get to his cruiser, “ My ship is in the next bay.”

Kimiko looked the the Triceraton, with suspicion in her eyes, “You seem way too calm about this...”

“Oh I am just thrilled to be taken hostage on my own home planet, in my personal cruiser.” Zanramon mumbled.

As the hovercraft entered the loading bay, several Triceratons knocked over barrels they were behind and open fired at the turtles, “I hate you!” Kimiko shouted as Leonardo dove down to take care of the soldiers, “Like I really really hate you!!” Kim tied her blaster onto her belt she deflected blasts with their swords.

“Mikey, fire over head!” Don shouted as he and his brother shot at the ceiling, causing debris to fall onto soldiers.

Once the turtles were just over the ship, more troops came and fired, “Order them to stand down!” Raph shouted at Zanramon. The Prime Leader shakingly did as he was ordered, but was shot down from the hovercraft and onto the dock before.

“You fools! You hit the Prime Leader!” A Triceraton yelled as he ran to help Zanramon.

“Into the ship!” Leo shouted as he caught up to the rest. Honeycutt operated the hovercraft as it descended into the cruiser.

“What about him?” Raph questioned as they left the Prime Leader.

“We don’t need him.”

“Stop!! Don’t let them take my cruiser!!” Zanramon cried out as the ship left the loading bay.

- Kimiko’s POV -

I explored around the cruiser as the others sat up front, “If I were a spacesuit, where would I be...” Considering this is Zanramon’s personal cruiser, he’s gotta have something here...Suddenly the ship is flying at high speeds and I’m having trouble holding on for dear life. As the ship slowed down, my face hits a rather fancy looking storage space that had not only a suit, but fancy lookin’ Triceraton jet pack with blasters hooked to it.

I tied my hair into a messy bun with my mask and don the spacesuit, only this stupid thing is huge! The ship starts going super fast again as I hit the ceiling this time as we dove down. Whatever I hit on the suit, it converted it to where it fits snug around my body, “Man...I need to learn more about this technology!” I said as I slammed back down on the floor, “Right….as soon...as we leave...”

I shook my head as I stood up and immediately went back to the front end of the ship, only for my jaw to drop at the sight of the entire Triceraton Space Fleet in our view, “Weren’t trying to get away from the Triceratons?” Then darted for one of the cockpits that seemed to control one of the cruiser’s cannons, “I’ll be here!”

“Attention Professor Honeycutt,” I went from dropped jaw to ‘meep ’ at the sound of a familiar dino, “This is Commander Mozar. Return at once to the Triceraton Homeworld. Or face the wrath of the Republic’s fiercest  warriors.”

- Third Person -

“Can’t say I like our choices...” Leo said as the Fearless leader floored the cruiser straight into the mass of ships. Leo smirked as they moved out of the way, “Master Splinter always says- There is no greater weapon than the unexpected. ”

Then the ship took a hit, “We ain’t outta the woods yet!” Raph shouted as he and Mikey followed Kimiko's actions and went for the other two cannons.

“Now if this controls like the video games do..” Kim held the controls and pressed the triggers as lasers shot out and hit the incoming Triceraton ships. “This is fun!!” She grinned as she shot at the remaining ships.

Mikey looked to Kimmy with a stern expression, “Don’t get cocky, kid!”

Leo looked for a way to lose the Triceratons as Don worked with the cruiser’s shields, “Feeling confident in your piloting skills, Professor?”

“Yes, I do believe so.” Honeycutt answered.

“Good, lets try to lose them in that asteroid field!” The leader said, pointing straight ahead.

“Sir, the possibility of successfully navigating an asteroid field is approximately 3,720 to 1.” Kim noted as the Fugitoid took them through.

Leonardo smirked toward the girl with a confident wink, “Never tell me the odds.”

“Nerd .” Kimiko called out as she watched Triceraton ships hit asteroids that they passed, losing them easily.

“Gentlemen, and lady, I say the difficult part is over.” Honeycutt said, but that was way too soon as coming from a hyperspace portal, was a massive space draft carrier and several ships with it. “…………Oh my….”

“And the real difficult part is just starting...” Leo added as General Blanque showed up on the com.

“Hello Professor Honeycutt,” The general greeted with an ugly smirk on his mug, “I believe you have something that belongs to me. Rather, you are something that belongs to me!”

“Why did I not see this coming?” Kimmy questioned as she facepalmed her helmet, “I mean of course the damn Federation would be here, they’re obsessed! Meanwhile there’s angry dinosaurs on our rear-” Then a light bulb lit up in her head, “I have an idea~” she sang as she ran back for the jet pack.

“Do I wanna know what she’s bout’ ta do now..?” Raph asked as he and Mikey watched her scheme deviously.

Kimmy rubbed her hands manically as she snickered, “Imma bout’ to create a war~.” She strapped herself to the jet pack, blasters ready.

“Kimmy, I love you.” Mikey said, smiling sweetly and putting his hands together, then pointing them at her and yelled with disapproving eyes , “But you’re insane!!”

“I know!” Kimiko said happily before getting out of the ship and flying back into through the asteroid field.

Both turtles watched her with flat lines on their faces, “……Ya just gonna let her go like that?”

“Bro have you tried  to stop her?”

“Ah...fair point.”

- Kimiko's POV -

This jet pack definitely has more mobility than that other one did some time ago. Also I really hope this plan works this time. Remember when I tried causing a distraction back on D’Hoonib? Yeah that didn’t go as well as I had hoped so this is another shot, only bigger and much more chaos involved.

I land onto a chunk of space rock as I got close to a ship. I then played with the buttons until I figured out how to access the com on this jetpack. “Naze kon'nichiwa, kyōryū,” I smirked as Mozar’s face appeared, “I take it you’re still a grumpy lizard.”

(Why hello there, dinosaur.)

“You disgust me.” The Commander breathed inward, still sounding very congested.

“Me?” I gasped dramatically, “I’m not the one who sounds like a dying animal with every breath he takes.”

“Where is the Fugitoid?!”

“Up yours, Barney!!” I stuck my tongue out as I flew away, back across the field as Mozar commanded the remaining fleet to give chase. I did notice that one of the big cone shaped Triceraton bases was coming through, blasting away asteroids like they were nothing.

As I traveled, I made quick turns and stops to avoid getting hit. My luck somehow prevails as the cruiser we jacked flew toward me with the Feds following. As soon as both sides came into contact, all shell broke loose. I played with the com settings to contact cruiser, “Awesome, now with both factions are distracted with each other, we can get to work!”

“Stay with us Kimiko.” Leonardo commanded, “Once we get this teleportal build, we’re out of here.”

I nodded and followed the ship to a lone asteroid where Don and Honeycutt got to work, Raph and I staying guard as Leo and Mikey kept an eye on our ‘friends’…then my eyes widened at a thought, “Umm...hey considering how space technology works ….can’t they...I don’t know….trace the cruiser’s signal??”

“Actually yeah...dudes, I’m seeing lots of energy ratings coming towards us!” Mikey warned from inside.

“We need more time!” Honeycutt cried stressfully as he bolted a door to the teleportal.

“Try to stall them!” Donatello suggested.

I looked up as ships from both warring factions were closing in, “Maybe get them to form some kind of truce.” I stepped out of the jet pack and ran into the ship, “If they’re fighting too close to us, there’s a chance they can accidentally hit the Fugitoid.”

“And no Fugitoid, means no teleportal.” Leo sat down at the captain’s seat as I stood next to it. “Alright Mikey, connect me through the com.”

“We both know they hate each other, too.” I noted with a smirk, “Get them arguing like a married couple and they’ll go on for ages.”

“Let’s hope this thing has three way call.” Mikey played with the buttons until we were able to get through.

“General Blanque, Commander Mozar.” Leo started, “ I am Leonardo of planet Earth. I demand an immediate cease fire!”

Mozar narrowed his eye, “And why should we agree to your demand, Earthling?”

“Because if you blow us up, you’ll blow up Honeycutt along with us. Then nobody gets the teleportal.” Fearless was smirking as he held up a hand, “However, we will give up the Fugitoid, for a price.”

Mikey turned around sharply as he looked at us with a risen brow from his seat up front, “We will? ”

“I’m trying to all-stay for ime-tay. ” Leo whispered to him as he immediately understood.

“But first, we’ll need to broker a truce between the Federation and the Triceratons.” Leo continued, standing up and pacing as he spoke, “We want assurances, that neither side will use the teleportal technology for destructive purposes.”

“Agreed.” Both parties said.

I shoved Leo aside as we were taken aback, “Hold on- that’s not what I imagined….I don’t like this~..”

“Wait, aren’t you guys going to argue about it some more?” Mikey butt in.

“No.” Mozar began, “ The Triceraton Republic is willing to settle this matter peacefully.”

Blanque added, “The Federation is equally eager to avoid unnecessary conflict.”

“Now bring us the Fugitoid!” Both leaders said.

“There’s no way they’re not gonna attack us...” I mumbled lowly.

I looked out to where the teleportal was being built as Raphael doing a weird looking dance, only he’s not dancing, he’s signalling to us. I hit a button on the suit I and it brought up a holographic touch screen, making it look like I’m typing something up all while Leo spoke, “Okay, but first we’ll need to finalize the agreements. In writing, when we can agree on a neutral meeting place. Of course, it should be mutually acceptable to both parties.”

“Naturally,” I added with a ghost of a smirk, “Both the Federation and the Triceratons will also require assurances of non aggression with each other.” My smirk grew as now both General Blanque and Commander Mozar began to argue with each other, “My work here is done.”

“This is better than a daytime talk show.” Mikey said as he sat down and watched the leaders bicker.

“Well done, Little Turtle.” Leo said, sitting back in the Captain’s seat. He leaned forward and hit a different com, “How are we doing out there Professor, did we buy you enough time?”

“I’m gonna say...” I strapped back into the jet pack and went back to guarding with Raph, but froze as ships from both sides started to open fire on us. “No.” Raph finished.

I flew to the top of the teleportal as Leo and Mikey got out of the cruiser to join us. I hit the triggers for the jet pack’s blasters, firing toward incoming soldiers. “Is this thing ready!?”

“We’re ready!” Don yelled as I came back down, keeping the troops at bay.

“But it hasn’t been tested yet!” Honeycutt warned as Don pulled him into the teleportal.

“Hurry up, everyone inside!” Leo ordered as it started up.

Raph helped me with the defenses, “No time like the present!” Before grabbing my arm, pulling me into the big dome structure.

I shut my eyes and grabbed Raph’s hand, I admit that I am very much afraid of this thing. Harsh light shined down on us, as we braced to be transported again. I remember feeling sick after….I don’t like that feeling at all.

As we finally thought we were going home, the teleportal suddenly stopped, “Why didn’t it work?”

“Everyone back to the ship!” Leo commanded as we ran from the dome, but we were too late as the large Triceraton base fired a super laser, completely annihilating the ship, “Back inside, back inside!” And again, we retreated into the broken teleportal as Feds and Triceratons were at war. To my luck, the jet pack took a big hit and I had to ditch it on the way in.

I looked up as blasts from the guns started to crack the on the dome, until it finally broke, bringing down large pieces with it. All around us, was chaos and destruction as I dropped to my knees, “With the teleportal gone…so do our chances…”

“I’m afraid we have no choice now, you fellows must destroy me and the knowledge I posses.” Honeycutt said as he brought out a small grenade like device, “This is an EMP Fail safe control, it will overload all my circuitry and wipe out my entire memory core.” He gave it to Leo, who just looked stared at it, “ If you don’t destroy me now, the weapon of ultimate destruction will fall into the hands of lunatics who would not hesitate to use it.”

Leonardo frowned as he just stared at the device, “I...I can’t ...”

“You swore! On your honor!” Honeycutt cried as I watched Leo shut his eyes tightly, struggling to press the button on the device. Right when he was about to, a blue light appeared over us as we were once again, frozen in place, “But how? My teleportal didn’t work.”

“Well, somebody’s did!”

I shut my eyes again as the world flashed around us again as we dematerialized...to wherever we’re going.

Chapter Text

- Star’s POV -

Eight hours.

It’s been eight  hours since the T.C.R.I. building lit up and shot something into space. It’s also been just as long since either of us, Casey, April, or myself had heard any word from the turtles. Although I understand that T.C.R.I. is said to be the most successful company in creating new technologies, the way their building just lighted up, not to mention that the workers had eyes that lit up, it didn’t seem right…

I was still in the Battleshell, watching the Channel 3 News as they were talking about the flash. A reporter now live and in front of T.C.R.I. “The scene here is intense from the still silent T.C.R.I. building-” All of a sudden, the camera went all fuzzy, I looked up as the building lit up again and blinding flash came back to it. Whatever is going on, you turtles better okay…

- Kimiko's POV -

It was just as before, one minute we’re in an alien war zone, and now, we arrive...somewhere…I fell back on my knees and threw my helmet down so that I could breathe again. I don’t like teleporting…please do not make me do this again.

“We’re home!!” I lifted my head to Mikey’s shouting, looking around as we were on the transmat we left on. I couldn't believe it, we really were home!

This was really weird, “But, I thought the teleportal was destroyed...” before we could do anything, we managed to bring back some unwelcomed guests. I jumped off of the transmat as there were three Federation soldiers and three Triceratons who seemed just as angry as before.

“Rule number one- Never pick up hitch hikers! ” Raph yelled with his sai out.

“No!” I looked to room’s entrance as that Mortu guy came, “Remain stationary.” He held his hands up for us to stop, “We will return you to your native continuity-”

“Duck!” I instinctively shoved him out of the way as a laser nearly hit us.

“What is this madness!?” Raged one of the Triceratons, “Where are the rest of our warriors?!” Then the dinosaur took notice of Honeycutt, “The Fugitoid! Seize it!!”

“Fire!!” Came a Federation soldier, so anyway both sides started blasting everything.

As I took cover, I tore off the space suit as was too hard to move in. I then looked back to Mortu while deflecting more lasers with my swords, “I don’t think you have anything that can stop angry dinosaurs, do you?”

Some of the brain aliens from before flew around the rabid soldiers, “Deploy stasis beam!” Mortu commanded as his friends shot blue lasers at them, freezing the soldiers in their places.

I nodded to the alien, cyborg man, very much impressed, “Your technology is amazing, for the leading company.” I wanna know how to do that!!

Though I do remember why we were here in the first place, I regrouped with the boys, just as Raph was about to pounce on a Brain alien, “Raph, wait!” I started, "They weren’t  attacking us!"

“My sons, stop!” Came a voice we hadn’t heard in a long time. We looked to the entrance and there was Master Splinter, accompanied by the Guardians, the one dude we chased and his bald friend, “They are not our enemy!”

My lips quivered as I bolted to him engulfing him in a tight hug as I happily sobbed, “Master Splinter!!” My friends following suit as one hug became one big hug.

“My kin, it is good to see you too,” Sensei said, we were kind of crushing him, “Now...please, my spine..”

“I would like you to meet some friends,” We let go and he showed us to the Guardians who bowed their heads, “I believe you have met, the Guardians, they had found me after our battle with the Shredder, and brought me here, to these benevolent beings who saved my life. And this is my good friend, Mortu.” Splinter finished as he gestured to the silver haired man, cyborg whatever he is.

Leo took the lead an we bowed to them, “We...thank you, for saving our Sensei.”

“But who and what are they?” I asked in a low whisper.

“They call themselves, Utroms . And their story is inextricably interwoven with our own.” Sensei continued as he pointed to canisters of weird, glowy, green stuff, “The ooze that mutated us was a byproduct of their experiments,” Then pointed to the transmat where the frozen soldiers still were, “Of this device.”

“So, the chemical makeup of the ooze is caused by an inter-dimensional shift of non essential subatomic particles.” Don stated, I nodded as I tried to understand what he’s saying.

Then Mikey freaked, “But how did we end up here!? What- but-” Thankfully, Raph gave him a slap to calm him down.

“All will be explained.” Mortu said before looking to another brain alien, “First there is some business to take care of. Beam these intruders back to their original coordinates.” I watched as the Utrom pressed a few buttons on the transmat’s controls, teleporting the soldiers back to their war…over nothing now that they have no Fugitoid…wait...were there five or six of them? I don’t remember, my head is too dizzy from past events...still, we did kinda out right mention to their leaders that we were from Earth which worries me…

- Third Person -

Kimiko rubbed her aching head for the third time as the other turtles took off their space suits all while Honeycutt and Donatello explained what had happened.

“Ah, I see my sons and Kimiko have gone into the usual amount of trouble in the eight hours they had been gone.” Splinter said, looking to the turtles with scolding eyes.

“Well, yeah, I mean-” Kim’s head slipped from her hand as it hit a wall, “WHAT?!….What the fu-!?”

“Eight hours!?” Leo cut in as he tried to register what he heard.

“We were gone three weeks !” Raph added.

“Perhaps I can explain.” Mortu started, “The exigencies of inter-dimensional travel effect not only the basic laws of three dimensional space, but the fluidity of temporal mechanics as well.”

“That...is so cool!” Don grinned his eyes sparkling with discovery.

“Yeah...”Mikey jabbed, “If it made any sense at all!!”

“I think I get it...” Kim stood up as she looked at the transmat as she fit her mask back over her face, “Think of it this way, time is a weird phenomena, and a lot of it depends on the speed of a planet’s rotation around a sun or star. Earth takes approximately three hundred and sixty five days for an entire year to pass, while some planets can move much faster, thus that time moves faster. I think, even though it felt like time moved at the same pace as it does here...maybe that’s why D’Hoonib and the Triceraton Homeworld were so much more technologically advanced than Earth is...”

“Kimmy I hate to break it to you...” Mikey said, “But I got nothing from that!”

Ignoring the goof, Kimiko looked to Mortu, “Though now that I think about it, Utrom technology is obviously highly advanced and not really something you’d find on Earth, heck most of what people use aren’t that high tech either.”

“Friends, let there be no more secrets between us.” Mortu then undid his suit, revealing that he himself was an Utrom, “We shall begin at the beginning.”

‘I reiterate, though I saw this before...WHAT THE FU-’ “Huh...I had a feeling,” Kim said quietly enough as the boys could only hear her as she quickly composed herself from freaking out, “Being a mutant turtle in the first place and witnessing inter-dimensional travel, why should we be surprised...”

Mortu led Splinter and his family through the building, Kimmy and Mikey were a little squeamish as most of T.C.R.I. was made with weird, fleshy, organ like walls that were mixed with machine.

Mikey whined as he whispered, “I have seen this before...we’re not gonna have anything pop out of our chests are we?”

“Welcome to the Oracle Pod Chamber,” Mortu started at they entered an odd chamber where six pods were built into the center, “Where our race assumes its highest state of communion. Where many minds enter into oneness, by sharing life experience. Inside these pods, you will be able to share the story or our lives.”

“You know, I can’t think of one science fiction movie where a pod was a good thing...” Mikey commented.

Mortu walked to a control panel where he opened the pods, “All will be explained, please, enter the pods.” The turtles and Splinter did as they were asked and each stepped into a pod. They laid back as a device strapped to their heads and put them to sleep as it started up, pulling them into one big dream.

- Star’s POV-

I rested my head on my hand as my eyes were glued to T.C.R.I. It flashed a third time, and as we neared three am, attention had been drawn to the building.

“Anything?” April asked as she sat up in the passenger seat, we took turns watching the building and resting.

I shook my head with half lidded eyes, “No…I don’t understand, what is going on in there?” I shook my head again as I thought I spotted a big bug crawling around the building's windows, then there was nothing....New York is a weird city....

“Uh...I dunno, but they betta hurry..” Casey paled as he pointed out of the window, “ I see tanks…”

Of course the militia would be called in, why the hell wouldn't they be?!

Chapter Text

- Kimiko's POV-

I opened my eyes to see Sensei and the boys as we were in some swirly vortex, “So this is like...a dream? That we’re all dreaming at the same time?”

“Exactly,” Don responded with a nod, “It’s all in our minds.”

The swirly vortex turned into us being on a ship in space, “You know I’m really  getting sick of space…”

“Same.” Raph added.

Mikey’s jaw dropped“Whoa...we’re on an Utrom starship!”

“So then...how did they get to Earth?” Leo asked, awing the interior of the ship and the planets we passed.

We watched as the ship’s Captain, which surprisingly was Mortu, was speaking with whom he referred to as the Navigators. They were three Utrom in a giant pod filled with liquid and spoke as if they were one.

“So uh, Mortu, what’s with the brains in the jar?” Mikey asked and was ignored. Then he started waving his hands, “Hey, hello!?”

“Mikey, they can’t hear you. We’re experiencing Utrom history. ” Don explained to his brother, “It’s like a movie, sort of.”

“But it all seems so…real .” Mikey poked at the pod in front of him, but his hand went through it as if he were a ghost. Then the vortex made a comeback.

“ Nice Mikey, you screwed us all to shell!” I joked as we were then taken to another part of the dream. This time we were in a prison, I turned as there was a lone Utrom with a hideous scar on his face. Not only that but he was heavily restrained. Just looking at him… “I don’t like this guy…” ”

“These security precautions are pitiful.” The Utrom said in a dark and poisonous tone, I tensed up as for a small alien, he felt menacing, “You will never hold me.”

Then, ghosting right through us was Mortu, again, “We have finally recaptured you after a hundred years search.” He stared the imprisoned alien with hateful eyes, “We’re not about to lose the most ruthless criminal the universe has ever known.”

“One hundred years? ” Don scratched his chin as he pondered.

The evil blob laughed darkly, “I will escape, and you will all perish! And that is my promise.”

As much as he gives me the creeps, “Somehow, I believe him…All action movies with a big bad prisoner villain, the prisoner always escapes.”

“Big talk, little slimeball.” Raph spat toward the prisoner.

“Big talk, little slimeball. ” Mortu repeated as he left the room.

Raph chuckled as Mikey started poking fun as the evil Utrom, “I like the way he thinks.”

The scene changed again, this time we were back in the front of the ship.

“Look, we’re passing close to Earth!”Don pointed out as the big blue planet was in our view.

Oh...well , my lips became a flat line, it makes sense, “There’s only one explanation for this-”

“Captain! The prisoner has escaped!”

“Called it!”

Mortu hovered to a radio, “ Security, report!”

“Yep! Totally called it!”

“The prisoner is attacking- AAGHH!!” Was all that was said over the com.

“Emergency….Power cut….” The three Utrom in the tanks began as the ships power went out, “ Engines are offline….our minds are going dark…cell by cell…we are undone…”

Mortu and a squad of other blobbies went in to recapture the prisoner, “I hope nothing bad happens to them…really starting to like them.”

“Whatever happens, it’s in the past now.” Leo said right before we were pulled into another swirly part that brought is deeper into the ship, it was dark as Mortu’s squad arrived.

Then came a spine chilling laugh as the evil Utrom we saw crawled from around the corner with some split cables, “You see, I always  keep my promises.”

With that, he connected the wires and caused a big explosion which warped up again to the front of the ship where Mortu set course for Earth. The ship moved so fast, it felt like a thrill ride only ten times as dangerous…As the ship finally made impact, the rough landing was enough to send my tiny shell flying out of the ship. I would’ve gone splat had it not be a dream….

The Utrom gathered around Mortu, the three weird blobbies still in their liquidy tank, “My friends and honored navigators, we are all safe.” Mortu said, pulling out a map that displayed a layout of the planet, “But the ship is ruined, we are stranded on this primitive planet. Billions of light-years from our home world…”

“There is not enough to salvage…to repair the ship…we cannot…return to our home world?”  The navigators asked, floating in their tank.

“No…” Mortu answered as he looked down, his face grim.

“How are they gonna get home?” Mikey asked.

“The transmat .” I reminded him matter of factly, “Why do you think it was built in the first place?”

“Utrom delivery service?” I groaned and facepalmed as Leo did us a favor and gave him a smack.

“Captain! There’s a structure up ahead!” Came a yellow Utrom who had scouted ahead.

We then followed Mortu and the other Utrom as they led the others some way and as we climbed a hill, my eyes widened and my mouth was agape, “We….we’re in Japan!! I’ve always wanted to come here….” Then I got an idea as my eyes sparkled at the pagoda further over, “This a dream...so they can’t see us….right?”

“That’s what Donnie keeps sayin’.” Raph shrugged before I grinned and sprinted forward across the field.

I couldn't contain my excitement as I admired the scenery. “This is amazing!”

I stopped as I spotted a samurai practicing swordsmanship, in a hakama. There was no technology anywhere either, “Judging by the time period, I’d say we’re in 11th century Japan.”

Mikey had followed and brought out his nunchucks, “Check it out Kimmy, I’m in a samurai movie!” He laughed as he clashed his weapons with the samurai’s swings, “ You’re blade cannot touch the mighty ronin, Michelangelo-San . Eye of the storming sea!”

“Michelangelo, show some respect.” I snickered as Sensei scolded him.

“Sorry Sensei...” Mikey pouted as he walked back to the others, but he stopped as he spotted some onigiri on a blanket. “I’ll totally respect his breakfast though!”

“Uh…Mike, did you forget-” I stopped myself as he tried grabbing a rice ball.

Master Splinter caught up to us, with the other three behind him, “There is some sort of lesson here...” But by the way he looked, he was trying to contain his laughter, “But I am enjoying this too much to think what it is.”

Later that night, we rejoined the Utrom as they discussed their findings, “ Captain, we conclude that the technology on this planet is too primitive to build a flying vehicle. Let alone an interstellar ship or even a hyperspace transmat device. The technology simply does not exist. ”

“Not yet.” Mortu said, but was determined, “But we can wait.”

“Reality check here, how long do these guys live? Are they really gonna wait centuries to build themselves a way home?” Mikey questioned.

Splinter nodded, “ I believe that is exactly what they do.”

We warped some time later as the Utrom gathered near a hill, where the yellow guy introduced the first exo suit, which they concealed with a robe. We watched as he tested it, while it was very wobbly and made him look like a drunken man, the Utrom soon got the hang of it.

I was brought back to the night I was still working with Oroku Saki, I remember that we fished up an exo suit from the pier, “So why was Shredder so fascinated with the exo suit? Why  was he trying to locate the Utrom? Did he know they were aliens? And they obviously knew about the Shredder and the Foot.”

“Maybe it’ll make sense in a future scene.” Don suggested as the Utrom turned back toward the crash site, only to for his foot to hit a trap.

We almost didn’t notice when a log swung from above, ghosted through us, and hit a home run with the exo suit. Only for, “You!” The Utrom cried in fear as the prisoner from before showed up to steal the suit for himself.

“I was wondering where he went off to...” I crossed my arms, watching the boys attempt to attack the evil blob, “Guys, did you forget again?”

“I know it’s a dream but this guy is makin’ me real mad!” Raph growled as he tried to stab the evil Utrom, followed by the other boys.

We fast forward back to the crash site some time in the future, where Mortu and other Utroms had advanced in their technology, building more exo suits. However, that quickly stopped as ninja attacked from hiding, throwing bombs at them.

Then HE jumped down from the damaged ship, his armor just as menacing as it was before. I breathed in and out of my nose as my blood boiled. “Y-you….you’re...”

“Are you seeing what I’m seeing…?” Mikey gulped.

Raph balled his fists tightly, “It can’t be...it looks just like the Shredder!”

“A little too much like the Shredder..” Leo finished, as the warrior ordered his men to attack, sounding just like our Shredder and was just as evil.

Donatello shook his head, “That can’t be though, this must be Shredder’s ancestor.”

I watched at Mikey walked in front of the man, poking fun at him, “Mikey…get back now .” I warned, I know this a dream but I don’t like this.

“Relax, not like he can do anything.” But then, the dream turned into a nightmare when our weapons disappeared and Shredder took notice of Mike.

“What?” We watched in horror when he slashed at Mikey and kicked him back into the ground.

We ran to him, Master Splinter and Donnie checking his vital signs, “But how…I thought this was a dream!?” I grit my teeth as my anger rose as I heard the man’s sinister voice.

“Someone must have altered the virtual reality….”Don suggested, only angering me even more.

Leo and Raph guarded Sensei and Mikey, “That doesn’t matter now! Protect Mikey!”

“Capture them, they may prove useful to me.” I heard the ancient Shredder say as his men they surrounded us.

As if his voice alone was enough to set me off, I charged at one of the soldiers, I flipped over him and kicked him to one of his friends before taking their katana to use as my own. I swung the swords as other ninja shot arrows then ducked as another tried to jump kick in my direction, only for him to be met with Leo’s makeshift katana made from bamboo.

“We must become shadows!” I heard Master Splinter warn as I watched he and Raph, carrying our downed brother, disappeared into the trees.

I watched as Don retreated behind them. We don’t know where we can really go in this virtual Feudal Japan, how big is this guy’s group of ninja? Then I looked to the ancient Shredder, remembering that the Foot we know today existed for eight generations. “Kimiko! Let’s move!”

Again this is virtual reality, a video game of sorts and Mortu doesn’t seem the type of alien to betray us. So surely he has to be working on a way around this error. “Kim!!”

“Leo, I know I give you guys a hard time and I am sorry but-” I gave the katana a twirl before sprinting toward the Shredder and leaped before his talons could hit me. “I can at least buy time for Michelangelo, until we get pulled back to our reality!” I spun around and thrust a sword forward, but as I expected, Shredder caught it with his arm guards. I looked to Leo as he was about to join me as jumping out of the way of his talons again, “Seriously go, once he’s distracted enough, I’ll find you eventually.”

“Do you have to be difficult right now?! First D’Hoonib, then space….” I heard Fearless argue with a heavy sigh, “You know what, fine.” Before running into the trees after the others, “You had better stay alive!”

“What is this other reality you speak of?” I back flipped as Shredder came for an attack, further from where the others fled, “I shall conquer it as I have concurred the rest!” He stepped back and thrust his hand forward, “Ninja, attack!”

I held my swords up again and four ninja came from my right and left. As soon as I caught their own katana, I thrust mine up to roundhouse kick them away. I grunted as my swords broke in the process, other Foot ninja gathered around me.“Dude your swords suck ! It’s like they were made with aluminum!” I believe the others should be far enough now, “Well it was fun meeting Grandpa Shredder, but I must go, as my fellow kappa need me.” Right before I could be attacked, I threw down a smoke bomb I swiped off one of them before disappearing into the trees myself.

I stood still on a branch to catch my breath, ‘If I know our Shredder well enough, this one won’t let up until he gets his win.’  Then, a devious smirk played on my lips, ‘And if he’s just like our Shredder, then perhaps he’s just as gullible. ’ Either way, Mortu better hurry it up, Mikey was in bad shape last I saw him…I hope that doesn’t mean anything bad outside this simulation.

“Swordsmith, it is finished?” Did I seriously not get away?! I peered down from a the branch to find Mr. Personality confronting a blacksmith. In his hand was a sword grip, one I swear that I have seen before…The smith presented a blade to Shredder as he fit it into the grip and an all too familiar electrical energy imbued around it, “Ah, the Sword of Tengu!” I watched in horror as Shredder swung the sword and destroyed the smith’s shop, “With this, I will be able to locate my enemies, and I will destroy them!”

“That’s not ideal…” Then there was a snap under my foot as the bamboo didn’t hold forever, “Neither is that- ” Before I could actually fall, a blur of green and blue came swooping by and gong back through the trees. I looked up at my savior with relief, “It’s as if you have you have a cue or something, Leo…”

“Quiet .” He whispered, not taking his eyes off the path of branches in front of us, “You’re lucky that snap wasn’t loud enough to draw attention.”

I casually laid back against him, resting my arms behind my head as Leo jumped from tree to tree, “ So did I see that right? This guy who looks like Shreddie boi, just created the flippin’ Sword of Tengu…”

“Which only makes things that much more difficult.” He grunted, “ If we can find Mortu…maybe he can help us out.”

“ If we can find him.” I repeated a little louder, “ Even if we do, would he even know how?”

“I don’t know, but I do know that my arms are getting tired so.” He proceeds to drop me out of his arms…

I quickly jumped back to his level and glare at him with unamusing eyes, “Sir, that was uncalled for.”

Leo responds with a smirk and a chuckle as we meet back up with the others. Don and Master Splinter were tending to our downed brother while Raph stood guard, “How’s Mikey?”

“We must be careful.” Sensei said as he grimmly looked up to us, “Michelangelo is not well. And I believe that in this dream world, if we believe we have died. Then we will truly die.”

“So uh, Fearless and I witnessed the birth of the Sword of Tengu. And our good buddy is wielding said blade.”

Sensei’s eyes went wide in shock, “That is not good….”

Our attention drew to Michelangelo as he spoke in his unconscious state, “Master Splinter…is it time to eat…?”

“So then, since we’re all sharing this experience, “ I knelt down to him and gripped his hand, “If one of us can believe that another will be alright and will wake up in a few, then Mikey will be fine.” I placed my other hand over his head, “He has to be.”

Splinter nodded and did the same with his hand over mine, “Perhaps you are correct, Kimiko.” We paused as there was a sudden scream nearby, “Fighting, it is close…Leonardo, you and your brothers go on ahead, Kimiko and I will remain with Michelangelo.”

My focus turned back to Mikey as I closed my eyes, my only thoughts are of him waking up as if nothing happened. After a few minutes passed, I was getting a little irritated, “Okay if this method isn’t working-” I took out a piece of charcoal from one of the Foot ninja I took it from, “Time for method two.”

Master Splinter cocked a brow, looking at me with disapproving eyes, “What are you up to, Kimiko?”

I smirked, “ Nothing harmful, I promise.”

As soon as I poked him slightly with the charcoal, “I know you are not  about to do what I think you’re about to do to my handsome  face.”

“Tch,” I looked down to an awakened Michelangelo who has pursed his lips in an angry pout, “And I was about to have so much fun.” I sighed in relief as my smirk became a smile, “How do you feel?”

“Hungry.”

“But you don’t feel like you just got hit by a truck not too long ago?”

Mikey shrugged as he sat up, “No, I feel just fine,” Then he held his stomach, “But so hungry…”

Master Splinter sighed after I did, “The boys should return soon.”

I stood up and stretched my arms, “Then I’ve got guard duty until they do.” I walked around the perimeter of the clearing and shook my head, “ Just a minute ago he was in critical condition…but because we believed in our heads that he would be fine…he all of a sudden is. Then if that’s how this virtual reality works, then how about….a sword?” I focused my mind, again this is all in my mind, so what I see or think, should become a part of this reality.

Suddenly, appearing tied to my belt was one of my katana, “Yes!” I cheered happily, then I hit my hand on my palm as it came to me, “Then maybe- ” I turned to a wild blast where Mikey and Sensei were, “Shredder must have found them…” Okay, round two. I sprinted back to their location, looks like the boys made more friends.

Shredder was about to swing his blade when I took one of my swords and threw it at him. Then as it distracted him, I went in and swung my other sword as he quickly caught it with the Sword of Tengu. “Your end is inevitable!” To my luck his sword started up and because it was so close to me, it felt like I was near an open flame. It was hard enough with his heavy weight pushing against me. Then he chuckled…wait, why the chuckles? “Fool.”

Before I could say anything, there was a sharp piercing in my side as his talons dug in. He swiftly pulled them out before kicking me down and using the sword to blast me away.

“Kimiko!!” I hit the ground as I tried to keep the pain in but my vision was fuzzy. I slowly closed my eyes and opened them to find Donnie and Mikey kneeling over me. Donatello’s hand holding onto my gash, “The wound’s deep…”

Mikey helped keep me propped up as he was freaking out, tears spilling violently, “Remember Kimmy, it’s just a dream! You’re gonna be fine, sis.” 

I know that, but this pain feels so real all I can think about is wanting it to stop. Is this what dying feels like? It kinda really stings...I guess I'll know what to expect when the real thing happens.... I slowly look over in time to watch Leo use his own mind to make Shredder’s sword disappear and then reappear into his hands. Leo proceeded to blast him away and off a cliff before making the sword disappear for good.

I focus once again grew faint as a blinding light put me into unconsciousness.

---

My flew open as I inhaled a breath, I was back in the Oracle Pod Chamber as the pods opened up. I wasted no time getting out and checking my body and not a scratch! I...I just died in virtual reality...should have had a fairy on me.

“Kimmy!” Mikey engulfed me in a bone crushing hug, “You’re okay!!”

“Of course I’m alright,” I rubbed my head as he put me down, “Aside from this migraine.”

“It doesn’t matter how you got out, what matters is that you are safe and sound .” Professor Honeycutt said as he helped Sensei from the pod.

“What I don’t understand, is how the pods malfunctioned...” Mortu pondered as he thought.

“Oh, but I do. ” I froze up as coming from the doorway, accompanied by his elite guard and Hun was my worst nightmare come true. 

“It can’t be…” I started as I felt myself shaking in fear, “Sh-shredder?! How are you still alive!?! ” 

Chapter Text

-Third Person-

Leonardo stared at the Shredder who just waltzed on in with a mix of shock, horror, and disbelief, “No! It can’t be- I finished you off myself…you can’t be, alive….”

That earned him a dark chuckle from the armored warrior, “You merely separated my head from my body, a courtesy I will gladly extend to you all.” He rose his talons, “For none of you are leaving here alive! Foot, attack!”

“Oh my, and I thought I was stuck with an unpleasant body…” Honeycutt commented at Stockman who was only a head in a robotic spider body. Although he was armed and shot the Fugitoid to the other side of the room.

As if on cue to start the fight, the turtles alongside Mortu and the Guardians charged for the opposing ninja. Hun proved to be no threat to Splinter as he kicked him back into a techno organic pod.

Shredder leaped forth and stared Mortu down, “Mortu, I have anticipated this moment, for nearly ten centuries! ”

“I’m surprised that with your genius, it took you a thousand years to find us!” Mortu spat as he got into a brawl with the enemy.

“A thousand years…?” Kimiko looked up briefly after hitting her knee on a Foot ninja’s head before slamming her fist on his back and letting him go, “That could only mean-”

“This is the same Shredder we faced in the past.” Splinter finished after knocking out an elite.

“But…how is that possible , the human lifespan- it...I don’t-” Kimiko shook her head as Hun had a hold on the Utrom captain and Shredder raising his talons again. She kicked off ninja back into an incoming soldier. Kim immediately drew her sword and caught the talons just before he could get a hit, “You aren’t doing anything to him.”

“You, I should have destroyed you all that time ago,” Shredder snarled pressing down on her, “But I will correct my error and dine on your suffering!”

The turtle smirked as three Utrom closed in from behind as she spoke in a venomous tone, “Big talk, Saki, but I wouldn't count on it.” As the Utrom shot at and distracted him with the blasters on their flying discs, Kimiko thrust her sword up and jump kicked him. She then back flipped off of it to land another kick onto Hun and forcing Mortu out of his grasp before uppercutting the brute.

After dealing with the Utrom, Shredder approached Stockman who was busy shocking Michelangelo and Raphael, “Implement phase three. ” The cyborg, spider man refused as his revenge was more important to him, however it was a bad move as Shredder’s eyes lit up and Stockman was shocked himself. “Ready the device.”

“The device?” Don furrowed his brow, “What could he-”

“The transmat !” Mortu cried starting for the exit, “We must stop that cyborb before-”

Standing in the way were Hun and two Foot Elites, “On it!” Kimiko shouted, with her last red shuriken activated. She threw it toward them as Hun stepped out of the way, smirking as he didn’t know what it was before the explosive went off, blasting open the doors. The turtle kicked him back a second time as she bolted out of the room, after Stockman.

- Star’s POV-

So National Guard shows up, in which T.C.R.I. brought down security shutters over all windows and entrances. It didn’t last much when they managed to blast open the front doors with air support.

I am freaking out as there has yet to be any response from anyone! “We can’t sit around anymore, we need to know what’s going on in there.” I sighed as April had a sudden idea, Casey sat up front with me as she needed to change.

“Well the authorities won’t talk to us, but maybe they’ll talk to a TV News Reporter.” Then she came up to us dressed in a yellow jumpsuit, “How do I look?”

“Great.” Casey started, “If you’re removing toxic waste.” Which earned him a punch from the lady as she handed him a taped up camera, “At least be my camera man.”

I sighed again and looked back to the building, I’m starting to really miss the turtles and Splinter…

-Third Person -

Kimiko made it to the transmat followed by Honeycutt, Mortu, three Utrom, and three Guardians, “Where could Stockman have gone?”

“I do not know,” Mortu shook his head as they guarded the transmat, “But be ready.”

“I still don’t understand why that monster is still alive, I watched Leonardo sever his head clean off with the Sword of Tengu.” Kimiko started, a growl mixed into her tone as she twirled the katana in her hands, “Though I also don’t understand how Shredder survived one thousand  years? ” She looked to Mortu from the corner of her eye, “What exactly is he? And, whatever happened to that evil Utrom? ”

“It is because the Shredder you know-” Before Mortu could finish, two small spherical bombs were thrown in.

“Get back!”The leader Guardian shouted as he shoved Mortu aside.

Out from the smoke that the bombs created, Shredder walked casually toward them. The Utrom shot at him with their blasters but were to no avail. Again, Kimiko tried to run at him, swinging her katana up, “We will not let you near the transmat the Utrom spent centuries to build!”

“I do not intend to destroy the transmat.” Shredder easily caught the swords before yanking them up with the turtle and slamming her onto the ground on the other side. As he did once before, he bent them as they snapped like thin sticks, “I will use it to send all of you to your doom.” Then he punched Mortu hard enough to send him back onto the transmat, “Perhaps I’ll place you in the extreme heat of a super nova, or the cold endless vacuum of space.” Shredder laughed, “ And you’re just the beginning, after I use this device, I will concur the homeworld of the Utrom and I’ll destroy every last one of your kind Mortu!”

Kimiko watched Stockman forced Honeycutt onto the transmat, but was unable to do anything because the moment she tried to get up, one of the Elites had his foot on her chest and his twin-bladed sword pointed on her throat, “It’s useless, Katana .” The Elite chuckled, “I’d get my revenge for last time, but I think the Master has a better plan in motion for such traitorous scum.”

“Not if we got anything ta say bout’ it.” A wild Raphael boomed as he, Master Splinter, and his brothers stood in the doorway. He twirled his sai with a confident smirk, “ Remember us ?”

Shredder groaned in frustration as he turned to them, “ I grow tired of you creatures and your constant interference, Elite Ninja, attack!” Then he looked to the cyborg spider, “Stockman, prepare the transmat, finish Mortu and his friends.”

“Took you boys long enough…” Kimiko mumbled as swung her leg up to kick the Elite she was dealing with in the back as she yanked his weapon away from him. Then she imitated him by kneeling on his chest with his own weapon pointed at his face. She bore and evil grin, “Who’s useless now, and you called yourself an Elite , the leader even?” As the other turtles dealt with the other Elites, she chuckled to mock him, “Looks like I am still the better Foot ninja after all.” Before he could speak, Kim’s fist slammed into his face, knocking him out.

She stood up spinning the twin-bladed sword around in her hand, in time to see Stockman pouncing on Shredder, electrocuting him wildly. With the help of Professor Honeycutt, he was able to override Stockman’s voice control files, freeing him and stopping him from carrying out his orders. “No!!!!” The armored man shouted as he fell and Stockman fleeing from the building.

Kimiko regrouped with the other turtles as Hun picked his master up and left with the Elites, “ Do you think he’s actually?” Leo asked as he panted.

“Hopefully?” Mikey answered.

As Shredder was picked up, he dropped a device in the shape of a claw onto the ground. It embedded itself into the floor as red, glowy vein like marks spread through the building and set for ten minutes.

Donatello approached the device in means to pick it up, “Don’t touch that!” Mortu shouted, stopping the geek, “It’s an Utrom implosion device, the techno organic virus it contains will destroy you.” He ran to a computer, “It’s already thoroughly infected the system, the entire building will implode, within ten minutes!”

“Can it be reversed?” Kim asked, her eyes glued to the doors.

Mortu looked down with grim eyes, “No, the virus has spread to quickly to stop it.”

“So Shredder found a way to stick it to us, even in defeat.” Raph grunted.

A holographic screen appeared with three people on it, rather the Utrom council (or the navigators from the virtual reality ), “The human troops …are making their way…deeper into the building.”

Leo turned his attention to the Utrom captain, “We need to get them out of here!”

“How? The lower floors are sealed off, there’s no way to contact them.” Mortu replied.

“There’s must be someone on the outside we can contact!”

Which was when Mikey and Raph had ideas

- Star’s POV-

“Domo kotsu uru mamoru yo
Teen Titans!
Suki kidai naku randemo taberu yo
Teen Titans! “

I jumped up at the sound of my phone buzzing and quickly answered it, “H-hello?”

“Star! Just the girl I hoped!”

“Hurry Mikey!”

“M-mikey?” I felt my eyes water at the sound of his voice…I couldn't, it’s been so long, “Is that really you?! Are you guys okay, what happened?!”

“Tell you later, promise, but right now, there’s a bomb about to go off in less than six minutes. We need you to get the word out and have everyone evacuate, can you do that?”

I nodded sharply, “ Roger!” I hung up and bolted out of the truck and bolted over to April and Casey as a general shoved them away, “Sir, I’m with um,” I looked to April’s jumpsuit, “Channel 6 News, I’ve been investigating and there’s an organization that calls itself uh.” Think Star, think, “ Team Rocket, they’ve planted a bomb that will go off in less than five minutes !”

“I thought I said no reporters!” The army general shouted and shoved me away with the others.

“I take it one of the guys contacted you too?” April asked with a faint frown, “This guy is a real piece of work…”

Right on time, the building lit up as a flash went into space. The general shivered as he turned to up, “Uhh, how much time did you say we had ?"

- Third Person -

The turtles stood guard as all of the Utrom boarded the transmat to go home.

The last Utrom were the council members, aboard a really weird looking scooter. The remaining three Guardians stood on the transmat as they awaited Mortu. “Professor Honeycutt, would you care to join us?” He offered the Fugitoid, “We would gladly offer you asylum on our homeworld.”

“Really? Me ?" Honeycutt asked, astounded by the offer, “To live amongst an advanced civilization where I can use my knowledge and skills for good ? It’s a dream come true.” Then the robot turned to the turtles, “But my friends, I will miss you. I can’t thank you enough.”

“Take care of yourself, Professor.” Don said with bittersweet smile.

Kimiko sighed as she kept her eyes to the doors while the boys said their farewells. But a smile faint smile formed when Mortu gave Splinter a crystal ball, speaking fondly of Hamato Yoshi, Splinter’s sensei. The crystal ball let Splinter see into a bit of a virtual reality where he could visit and remember Yoshi.  Kim sighed again as she stared back at the entrance while she slowly spun the twin-bladed sword she nabbed from the Elite.

Donatello went to power up the transmat, but then shuriken hit the controls from out of no where. Kim growled again as in comes the Shredder, as if nothing happened, again. “As long as I live, none of you will leave here alive!” He leaped as the turtles and Splinter went in to attack but were all kicked or punched back from the raging tin man. He then approached the transmat where the guardians, Honeycutt, and Utrom stood.

Again, the turtles jumped in the way, and Splinter sent the armored man back across the room. “Don, get that transmat ready and sent the Utrom on their way, Mikey, watch his shell!” Leonardo ordered as he, Kim, and Raphael readied their weapons. Shredder ran for the transmat as Donatello hit a big button and the remaining group teleported away from Earth.

The Shredder, still enraged, rose his fists, “You turtles have been little more than thorns in my side, and now, you have wronged me of my triumph. And for that, you shall pay with your lives!”

Splinter blocked his talons with his staff, “Shredder, there is no time, the building is about to implode! Even you could not survive!”

Shredder broke the staff as he roared, “Then we shall all perish, together!” Donnie came in for an attack but failed as Shredder broke his bo in half and kicked him into the wall.

Raph threw his sai at him, but Shredder caught them with ease and knocked Mikey away, Leo tackled the enemy to the ground as he let go of the sai. Then Kim pounced on the Shredder, screaming as she thrust her blade into his chest. She grit her teeth as pulled it out and impaled him a second and third time. But there was no blood, just…sparks?

“You will never defeat me, no matter how much hatred you hold.” Shredder breathed before punching her off of him, his talons just grazing her leg , “For mine shall always be greater!” He stood up with the blade in his chest still as the other turtles and Splinter pierced him with their weapons, and Donatello sending a shock wave from some wires as Shredder short circuited and fell over again.

They all gathered around the downed Shredder but weren’t prepared for when his abdomen opened up. Kimiko’s eyes widened as a set of menacing eyes opened as Mikey screamed bloody murder, “That explains everything…” Then a red Utrom crawled out from the fried exos suit, “The Shredder is the same evil blobbie we witnessed.”

“Then let’s squish him!” Raph spat as the the Utrom pounced toward him and attacked his face.

“What was that? I couldn't hear you over your suffering!” The evil prisoner laughed as the Mikey and Leo tried prying the evil thing off of him. Meanwhile Donnie powered up the transmat. Kim however stood in shock and horror at the discovery as it all started to make sense to her.

Master Splinter finally got the evil blobbie off with a remnant of his staff, “Come on, get to the transmat!” Don shouted as there were five seconds left on the implosion device.

“Let’s hope where were going is a lot better than the last place we went!” Leo commented as Mikey picked up Kimmy and they all hopped onto the transmat and teleported. Leaving the evil Utrom behind as T.C.R.I. imploded.

-Outside T.C.R.I. -

Star, April, and Casey ducked behind the Battleshell as a blinding light surrounded the building as it disappeared with much of a trace.

Star poked her head out as she stared at the aftermath, “The turtles?” She looked to her friends as a pit of grief formed. But suddenly, the turtles rained down onto the truck.

“I was able to get us out…but neglected to get us down….” Don said as he shook his head.

“Guys!” April cried out as the turtles came down from the truck.

The blonde stared at them before furiously wrapping her arms around Michelangelo, “You’re alright!!” She yelled as she sobbed happily.

Mikey returned the hug as he pat the back of her head, “Course we are!”

“But what happened?!”

“Oh boy do we have a lot to tell you!” Mikey laughed as they all got into the truck as police sirens were heard.

- Kimiko's POV-

I sat next to Leonardo as he, Mikey, Raph, and Donnie filled our human friends with the stress filled adventure we went on. We went in to find Master Splinter, only to discover the real T.C.R.I., to getting sent halfway across the galaxy for three weeks which was only eight hours, almost nothing compared to what we witnessed. On top of that caught in between an intergalactic war, trapped in virtual reality after coming back and then….

He came back. Shredder came back.

This whole time he was an evil Utrom prisoner who knows how old.

Unconsciously, I leaned my against Leo’s as I stared down, reliving the past hour or so in my head. The Utrom were able to survive a massive ship crash, such an impact would surely leave one…well dead. On top of that, they are practically immortal.

‘But he could still come back.’ I breathed in as the same line was on repeat in my head, ‘ He can still come back. HE CAN COME BACK.’ I shut my eyes as I tried to flush the thought out, but was taken away from them as my hand was squeezed.

“Kimmy?” Leo spoke to me as he held my hand, his tone was low but soft and comforting as the others were distracted by talking to each other, “Something wrong?”

I sighed slowly as I kept my eyes to the ground, but pulled myself a little closer to him, as I felt safe, “I…I’m just tired .” I said in a faint, exhausted tone. Of course I would lie, I didn’t want them to worry, not after all that’s happened.

“Then rest.” My eyes closed again as he rested his head against mine, “It’s been rough, but were home now.”

‘But he can still come back…’ I thought as I drifted to sleep, I have got to be more vigilant, I have to.

Chapter Text

As Donatello drove the Battleshell through the countryside of New York, everyone in the van had toned down from the events prior. Yet, it’s not something that they could ever forget.

“So you got to live through a Star Wars ?!” Star asked as Michelangelo filled her in on the space trip he and his siblings were on. The blonde pursed her lips in jealousy, “Lucky, that must have been exciting….well terrifying mainly, but still-”

“It was anything  but that.” Mike responded, throwing his hands up, “The food was either hit or total miss, don’t even get me started on the fact that alien food and alien floor wax looks the same.” Then his stomach made a noise, “Speaking of which…I haven’t eaten since that gladiator thing,” He whined as he rubbed it, “I’m hungry…”

Raphael turned from the shotgun seat as he grumpily sighed, “ And that’s tha whole trip in two words. Course his stomach’s a bottomless pit.”

“And yours in not, Raphael?” Master Splinter shot as the red-banded turtle’s lips flat lined, meanwhile the boys are all laughing at him.

April rolled her eyes as the boys poked fun at each other, but she was nonetheless overjoyed to see things going back to some sort of normalcy. Then her attention turned to Kimiko, her arms wrapped loosely around Leo’s almost like a safety blanket while her head rested against his shoulder, “Still sleeping?”

Leo nodded slowly as he watched her chest rising up and down, “Maybe she’s just catching up on her sleep from even before we returned the New York. Her sleep schedule was never great, but I'm pretty sure it worsened whenever she joined the Foot.”

“Master Splinter,” April looked to the mutant rat curiously, “Was Kimiko brought up the same way as the boys? I don’t remember you mentioning her when we met.”

Splinter stroked his beard as he and his sons smiled at the memory, “That brings me back.”

-Splinter’s POV -

- Eleven Years Ago -

While my sons were asleep, I had been scavenging in the tunnels for any supplies that would have been useful. I had to be very careful as a big storm had passed the other night and the waterways were flooded with heavy currents.

I was near of the lair when I heard a loud splash behind me. I turned my head and to my surprise, there was a turtle shell being swept away in the water. My heart nearly froze as I had though one of the boys had followed me, so instantly I dropped everything and dove into the water. I used my tail to latch onto a pipe as soon as the turtle was in my arms before getting out.

What was more, when I looked down to the turtle, the first thing I had noticed, wild wisps of green hair. I did not remember any of my sons having hair. I set the turtle down so I could dry myself from the water.

“mmm…” I looked up to find the young one sitting up, I do not know where she came from, but it was obvious that she was like us and looked a little younger than the boys. She looked at me with the most curious eyes before imitating my movement, shaking herself off and laughing. It was the most adorable thing I had seen. The moment did not last when the turtle fell forward into an unconscious state.

I rushed over and discovered that the little one was running a very high fever. I picked her up and rushed to the lair.

“Sensei!” As usual, Leonardo was already awake before his brothers. He gasped as I set the girl onto the couch, “Another turtle?”

“Yes my son.” I nodded with a sigh as I covered the girl with a heavy blanket. “But she is very ill.”

Leonardo frowned as he watched her unmoving, “Oh, I know!” Then he ran in the kitchen as I tended to the girl. Interestingly enough, there were remnants of what appeared to be a bar code on her collar bone. It almost looked like a name, ‘Kimiko ’, with how wavy and faded the mark was from the water.

“Oh my gosh!” I whirled my head to obnoxious voice of one of my other sons, Michelangelo, as he raced over with Donatello, “There’s a new turtle!”

Donatello looked to him with a finger over his lips, “Quiet, Mikey.”

“Will you two shut it, tryin’ ta get some shut eye.” Raphael, who groaned while rubbing his eyes. His brow rose once he spotted the girl, “Who is that?”

I turned back as there was a clutter in the kitchen as Leonardo returns with a bag with ice wrapped in a cloth. “Whenever one of us is sick, we normally have an ice bag on our foreheads.”

Leonardo set the ice on the girl’s head and looked to her, “Is she going to stay with us, Master Splinter?”

“Yes, I believe so, my son.” I nodded again, but a part of me was fearful. I do not want to think of the worst that could happen to this little one. But, I was determined to keep her alive.

"Yo! This is totally rad!!” Michelangelo once again shouted as he cheered, “We're gonna be the bestest friends!”

Raphael shoved his bother our of the way to look at the girl, “But what do we call her?”

“I believe, Kimiko, is her name.” I had thought about the faded code on her collar, as if it were a sign. I nodded at the sound of the name, “Yes, Kimiko is perfect.”

Donatello gently pat the side of her head, “It’s pretty…”

"I like it." Raphael nodded.

Our attention was drawn to the girl, Kimiko, when she made a moan, she weakly turned her head as she tried to open her eyes. She was looking to Leonardo who simply waved, before, “Achoo!!”

My son yelled as he caught off guard as his brothers laughed, “She sneezed on me! Ew!”

“When you get better, Kimmy, you and I are gonna have lots of fun.” Michelangelo said as he laid his head on the couch with his head on his arms.

Leonardo, who shook himself off, was doing the same on the couch’s arm, “For a turtle, she’s really small. The Little Turtle .” He laughed at the idea, "Welcome to your new home, Little Turtle."

It was difficult, medicine was hard to come by. Most of the time, Kimiko would be where she was. On the couch, wrapped in blankets, with her condition, I was unsure if she would be able train in the art of ninjutsu. If I had to leave the lair, one of the boys would stay with her. Donatello would teach her fundamentals such as science or math, Leonardo often watched movies with her. Michelangelo would often play games or read comics to her while Raphael would demonstrate ninjutsu skills.

One year after finding Kimiko, her health seemed like it was improving. Unlike the boys, her shell did not seem to grow with her. Donatello had thought it was an effect from her mutation.

I had called to begin our evening training, to my surprise Kimiko came to join us, “Are you sure you are well enough, my girl?”

She nodded sharply, although her small body wobbled some, “ I wanna learn! I don’t know when I’ll truly be over this, but if I start now, I won’t have to catch up with the others.”

“Tch.” Raphael eyed her sickly form, “You can’t even stand up straight.”

That was when Kimiko approached him, “But…I can do this.” The girl swept her leg around his feet as he fell back. Despite her somewhat heavy breathing, she turned back to me, “So please? ”

“Very well, Kimiko.” I nodded, impressed by how quick she picked up from simply watching us, “But, should you suddenly feel like you are about to collapse, you are to immediately return to the couch. Understood? "

“Yes Master Splinter.”

While each passing day after had its ups and downs with her, Kimiko would slowly improve until her sick days would come to an end.

- Third Person -

- Present Day -

“Kimiko was determined and learned fast. And I am proud she has come so far since then.” Splinter smiled softly as he finished the tale.

“Though still very much a handful most of the time.” Leo commented with a chuckle.

“ And broody.” Mikey noted, “And hot-headed.”

“And sassy.” Raph added.

“And often the most stubborn turtle who ever lived.” Don finished as they arrived at the farmhouse.

Kimiko slowly stirred from her sleep as picked up her head, “Hey you, you’re finally awake,” Leo laughed as she looked up at him.

“Uh….” She started before, “Achoo!!”

She sneezed and Leonardo instantly scooted away, “ Ew, don’t sneeze on me!”

“Then stop talkin’ bout’ me!!” She sniffled while wiping her face, “Besides, it’s rude.”

“Rude? Sneezing on others is even more rude.” Leo argued.

“Which wouldn't have happened if you didn’t talk about me. and I'll do it again, c'mere!!”

"Stop it! No!"

April couldn't help but laugh as the two bickered a little, “But where did she come from?”

“That I do not know, Miss O’Neil. She was already a mutant when I found her that day. It is possible that may have been remnants of the ooze that mutated us still around, or perhaps another canister of the transmat byproduct from T.C.R.I. had dropped.” Splinter answered, watching the small argument, “Either way, that day had gifted us with Kimiko. And I cherish it, for she will always be a part of our small, growing family."

Chapter Text

“Master Splinter, when you said we were coming up here for rest and recuperation, I thought you meant, rest  and recuperation. ” Donatello questioned as he and the other turtles held up wooden staves while they were blindfolded with their masks.

“Donatello , nothing is more restful for a ninja than rigorous training.” Splinter lectured, “It brings focus and pur-” The rat looked over as he heard ‘pew pews ’ as Michelangelo was fooling around with a handheld game.

He was so distracted that he didn’t see his father coming and smacking the game system onto the ground with his walking stick. Mikey gasped in fear as he knelt down to check on it, but his heart broke when it broken sounds, “Game Dude! Speak to me!” Only for Splinter to drag him back to the others by the mask.

“Now.” Splinter started again as the turtles were still in position, “Defend yourselves.”

“Uh, Sensei, we got no visibility here….” Raph noted as he held up the staff but looked hesitantly looked all around.

“Then use your other senses.” Kim said in a rather emotionless tone as she blocked Splinter’s stick with the staff, “They become more prominent when one’s sight is taken.”

Splinter leaped to each turtle multiple times as they used the staves to block incoming hits. Then after Mikey blocked the last hit, he knelt down in front of them, “Not bad, eh Sensei?”

“Yes, not bad at all. Well done, we are finished for today.” Splinter said calmly.

Three turtles, Mikey, Raph, and Don quickly threw their staves aside, Mikey grinned,“Al-RIGHT-” Just as they were about to turn their masks around, Splinter all of a sudden trips him as knocks his brothers over. Kimiko and Leonardo flipping out of the way.

Donnie groaned as his face hit the dirt, “Master Splinter, I thought you said we were finished .”

“A true ninja should not to believe everything they hear.” The rat lectured again as he neared the still standing turtles who readjusted their own masks, “Well done, Leonardo, Kimiko.” He said as they bowed.

The other three groaned and cursed under their breaths, “There goes Leo making us look bad again.” Don grumbled.

“Kimmy’s gettin’ to that point to, heck she’s youngest and that makes us look even worse.” Mikey pouted as he stuck his tongue at her, only to have a pebble fly at his shoulder, “Oww…”

“Yeah well Leo doesn’t always get it right.” Raph spat as he stood up.

Splinter rose a brow to his son, “What was that, Raphael?”

The red-banded turtle shook his head as they walked toward to a picnic blanket where April and Casey were, “Uh…Nothin’ Sensei.”

“Come, let us sit and talk.” Splinter notioned the turtles, though the youngest stayed put, “Kimiko?”

She shook her head as she spun the staff in her hand, “Don’t mind me, Sensei, I’m just getting in some extra training.”

“Very well. Do not overdo it.”

Kimiko nodded as turned her mask back around and began hitting imaginary projectiles that flew at her.

“It’s no big deal really, but I was just thinkin’ about the first time we met the Shredder.” Raph started as he and his brothers took a seat near the blanket, “And how we almost had Leonardo here, goin’ over to the dark side .”

“This again?” Leo huffed as he facepalmed himself, “You know I still feel like an idiot over that whole thing.”

‘Which wouldn't have happened had I been wiser…’ Kim grit her teeth as she listened in, her swings with the staff ending a little harsher, ‘ Then that monster never would have- ’ she shook her head as she dropped the weapon and focused on her punching and kicking.

“I don’t blame ya, the Shredder almost had you believe he was a good guy, remember?” Raphael began as they remembered that night, “The Shredder invited you to a little party, and like a sucker, you went. Alone .”

“I was ready for an ambush but, in comes the elite, one Kuro Katana ,” Leonardo continued as he looked to Kimiko from the corner of his eye, “We faced her before at the museum and the pier for a short time that same night, and she nearly waxed our shells. Though again, I was expecting more of an ambush.”

“Would you rather prove yourself against one skilled elite , or group of weak, pathetic lackeys?” A wild Kimiko said as she finally joined the group. She was seated cross legged between he and Raph with her head resting on her wrists. “Anyway, I still can’t believe Oroku Saki fooled you, of all  turtles, into offering you a place within the Foot with the same exact speech he gave me when I met him. I’m still mad about the free sword thing too.”

In the back Mikey imitated Darth Vader’s breathing, “Join me Leonardo, I am your father.”

“Did you fight with Leo?” Star asked as she had then joined in after bringing over some snacks and ice tea.

“Twice, both ended in draws.” Kim sighed as she relived her time in the past, “Well the first time, I was ordered to seek the four turtles out as Saki wanted to see if they would have been useful to him. To my stupid luck, I run into this fool ,” Kim then jabbed Leo’s shoulder after he gave her a nasty look, “He was already alone, so I thought he would at least, you know, be more reasonable and would be able see through Shredder’s lies a lot faster than the other three, and most of all, not attack on sight.” Kim then eyed Raph as she said the last part who rolled his eyes, “Either way, we did fight, for a short while until I was ordered to stop.” Then she glared at Leo, who was sipping on tea, “I repeat, I still  can’t believe you bought his whole lie.”

Leo looked down at the cup and shook his head, “Yeah, neither can I…”

“Do not feel bad, my son, you hoped his words were true, it is the nature of a good heart to hope.” Splinter consoled.

“I’m just glad you guys were able to open my eyes, especially you Sensei.” Leo sighed again, “Kim’s right though, I should have seen through Shredder’s lies, I should have seen it coming.”

“But what we didn’t see coming was Kimmy when she was revealed to be that dastardly Kuro Katana !” Mikey said with a mouthful of chips as he and Raph snorted in laughter, “Still the lamest name I have ever heard.”

“Yeah yeah,” Kim waved her hand as she rolled her eyes before placing it over her plastron, “I can still feel where Leo kicked me, which I still deserved because I should  have told you guys sooner. But I feared that if you all knew what I was doing, the Shredder would find out I was a turtle and he would demand your heads, the location to the lair, anything. He mentioned other enemies in the world, later known as the Utrom who actually were the total opposite. Either way, I was unsure if they were worse than he was, which was another reason I didn’t wanna risk detection.” She sighed and looked to Splinter with a solemn expression, “If anything, I still should have at least come to you even though I had already made the deal with the devil."

“While indeed, I would have preferred it, Kimiko,” Splinter returned the sigh, “There is no greater fear than that which is unknown . But, your quick wit is your greatest weapon, it is sharper than any blade in your arsenal. Not everyone can easily trick one such as the Shredder and hide within his elite ranks.”

Donatello then gently jabbed her shell, “We gotta hand it to you, Kim, I don’t think any of us could do what you did all while trying to maintain a decent schedule, it must have been exhausting, yet you pulled through.”

The turtle girl held her hands up, “To be fair, Shredder wasn’t smart at all. At least, when you figure out just how down right stupid he truly was. All he did was rely on brute force, destruction, or either Stockman or myself or any of the other researchers who did his dirty work for him. But there were times where he’d be easily distracted, like when I lured him to our first big battle that same night. After beating our shells senseless, in came Master Splinter, and his attention changed dramatically.”

Raph grinned as he remembered Splinter jumping in front of them that night, “A little ninety pound weapon of mass destruction we like to call- Dear ol’ Dad .”

“He was so caught up in trying to take Sensei out, that he failed to see his own demise.” Leo added with a smirk that suddenly dropped, “We thought we had finished him, but it was far  from over.”

“Finished?! I wonder if he’ll ever be ‘finished ’.” Casey blurted from his lawn chair.

“He does have a habit of coming back.” Leo mumbled as he sips his tea.

Kimiko silently breathed in and closed her eye as Don spoke, “Yeah, remember April’s place?”

“I wish I could forget it!” Mikey responded loudly as he hugged his knees.

“It was horrible, like a nightmare almost.” Star added as she shuttered.

As they spoke of those events, the repeating image of Leonardo crashing through April’s window, broken and battered, plagued Kim’s mind. ‘Had I just been more careful…’

“Yeah, but he didn’t see us comin’ back, when we paid spike a little visit.” Raph balled a fist as more memories came, “I thought that night we had finished him for good. When Leonardo took his head clean off.”

Don shook his head before he and Mikey readied a campfire, “But it wasn’t the end for him, we definitely weren’t prepared for when he suddenly showed up at T.C.R.I.”

“It seems he’d stop at nothing to get rid of us, Shredder even had that Utrom Implosion Device on him.” Leo noted as he watched his brothers.

“But that wasn’t even the freakiest part about him,” Mikey added as laid rocks around the pit, “That was when we learned his true  identity, like something out of a freaky sci-fi movie.” He shivered as Don started the fire, “Man, when we found out Shredder was an freaky alien, I nearly soiled my shell!”

Raph shook his head in disgust, “Nasty little bug.”

“Too bad his own bomb led to his downfall.” Don mumbled, he was having a little trouble with lighting the fire wood until Star helped by tossing in some dead grass.

“There’s no way he could have survived that…right?” April questioned, causing Kimiko to bit her lip as that same phrase ‘he can come back’  echoed in her head.

“I dunno April, he may play rough, he may play dirty, but he don’t play dead.” Michelangelo said.

“He sure does leave a path of destruction wherever goes.” Leo commented, he looked down onto the blanket, “I can’t help but think of Master Yoshi, not only was he Master Splinter’s sensei, he was also a Guardian, sworn to protect valuable secrets about the Utrom. Secrets that Shredder and his forces stopped at nothing to learn.”

Splinter frowned as his sensei came into mind, “When I think of my Master Yoshi, my heart aches, but I know that Master Yoshi kept his honor to the end. A true warrior and a true Guardian.”

With that Casey roared in anger as he jumped out of his chair, “The Shredder n’ tha Hun!” As he ranted he took his lawn shair and slammed it into the big tree they were near, “Buncha heartless goons- I just wanna GAH!!”

April stood up to calm the vigilante down by taking a hold of his hand, “I believe Mr. Jones here is trying to say is, “the two sat down and looked to Splinter, “We’re sorry for your loss, Master Splinter.” Then they quickly let go of each other and looked away, blushing.

The rat smiled to them warmly, “Thank you, we have all  suffered at the hands of the Shredder.”

“You guys wanna know the funny part?” Don butt in as he was in a deep thought.

“There’s a funny part?” Star asked as she hovered a skewered marshmallow over the campfire.

“Not ‘haha ’ funny, but kind of ironic.” Don continued as his brain was in motion, “I was thinking that the Shredder had a bigger hand in our lives than we know. Without the Shredder, we’d all be pet turtles in a glass jar right now.”

The four other turtles looked to him like his shell had a screw loose, “Whatchu talkin’ bout Willis? ” Mikey said with a cocked brow.

“Will someone explain it to me?!” Raph spat as he rubbed his aching head.

“Allow me,” Don began, “We got mutated by that strange ooze when we were only babies, in another sense, sort of saved Kimiko’s life, although we still know nothing about her origin. Either way, the ooze that mutated us, came from T.C.R.I. building. And, why  did the T.C.R.I. building even exist? Because the Utroms were trying to build their transmat so they could go home. And why  did they need to go home?”

“Because they were late for dinner?” Mikey guessed.

“No.” Don shook his head, “ Because an evil prisoner they were transporting sabotaged their starship. Causing them to crash land on Earth centuries ago, and they’ve been trapped here ever since. And who was this evil prisoner who caused the Utroms so much trouble? He was in fact, the Shredder! ” The purple-masked turtle cleared his throat, “Ergo, the Shredder had a direct  impact on our creation. See what I mean?”

Everyone just looked at Donnie, as they lost him ages ago, “I’m gonna speak for everyone when we say- No-”

Then they jumped as Kimiko fell back on her shell while screaming and freaking everyone out as she came into realization. She immediately sat back up with her hands holding her head, “You mean to tell me, that had Shredder not caused the Utroms to crash into Earth in the first place, then they never would have developed the ooze, meaning we’d never get mutated at all.”

“She gets it.” Don said, pointing to his friend.

“Ugh-” Raph shivered as it dawned on him, “Bein’ that close to the Shredder just makes me feel kinda dirty…”

Kimiko copied him and bit her lip again, “In other words, as you said, Don…in a way…Shredder saved my life? Because if you guys hadn’t found me I would have…”

“He may have been the cause of our creation,” Leo took Kim’s hand and looked to her with a warming smile, “But that doesn’t mean he decides our fate.”

A faint blush warms her face as his smile softens, right as she was going to speak, “That’s adorable !” Comes a wild Mikey as Star and April snickered to each other.

Kimmy looks down and away as her heart beat like crazy, “Oh, shut up Mikey!” Leo snaps as he glared to his little brother.

“L-leo has a point you know.” Kim stuttered as she then glared at the fool before getting up, “I’m going for a walk.” and disappearing into the woods.

“So shut up n' eat ya marshmallows….” Raph grumbled right before Mikey threw one at him and laughed. Raphael growled as he slowly stood up, “Oh your are so dead laughin’ boy.” Before charging and tackling Mikey, as his brothers and Casey piled on.

---

In the woods Kimiko found herself at the same lake from before and sighed heavily. “Just what is wrong with me?! It’s like whenever I’m near him, I just…feel weird . Like not bad weird, but good in a way I guess. I wonder if April felt the same whenever she’s with Casey…it looked like something was there.” She put her hands over her face as she was deep in thought, “I’ve always looked up to him but now…things feel...a little different?  Is that a bad thing? I-I don’t know..."

Kim groaned to herself as she looked down at her reflection, “But it’s because of my stupidness that he got so hurt…April wouldn't have lost her apartment either.” Then she started remembering what happened during the virtual reality, “ Shredder killed  me in that simulation…because I wasn’t strong enough. Even though I wanted to protect the others, what good would it be if I can’t defend myself right? As Mikey said, he doesn’t exactly play dead either. So when he does come back, I have to be ready for anything .”

She groaned again as she paced back and forth, “But for now, he’s gone and out of the picture. The Foot Clan we faced in New York is but a branch from a large tree, but the branch with the highest criminal power in the city. So either the Foot from Japan are going to take over, lead by whomever is in control, or one of the other criminal factions, such as the Purple Dragons or the Mob, are going to. I just hope the boys are ready for a big war.” Kim looked down to the reflection again, but saw herself in new armor with the mask of a fox, “Maybe as the Kuro Katana, I can do something.”

Chapter Text

Star yawned as the morning sun peeked through the curtains, she had been staying with the turtles in their lair for so long that she almost forgot how annoying sunlight was first thing. She got up from bed and straight into the shower as she was the first one up, therefore she had first dibs although there were three bathrooms in the farmhouse.

She dressed in a simple t-shirt with butterflies on it and shorts and went down to the kitchen to start getting breakfast made. “Maybe I’ll make big sister’s breakfast casserole, haven’t made that in so long…” Star sighed as she looked up in thought of her sister, ‘I really miss her…I wonder how she’d react knowing I’m friends with five giant turtles and a rat…’ She shook her head as she brought out the needed ingredients, enough for nine people, four or five of which have bottomless pits for stomachs.

Star began by browning ground breakfast sausage and placing a bunch of bread slices into a large tray. As the sausage cooked, she beat a bunch of eggs until the meat was ready. Which she drained and layered over the bread before pouring the beaten eggs and putting it in the oven. Star measured out some cheese to layer on the last few minutes before it finished.

“Hyah! Kyah!” Star turned her head and looked out the window to find Kimiko in the middle of training. She had new weapons tied to her belt, bladed rings with grips in the center, chakram. However, the turtle was focused on her punching as she left heavy dents into a tree. The blonde frowned at the sight of Kimiko’s knuckles , wrapped in bandages but bruised and bloody.

“I smell food!” Boomed a wild Michelangelo who was suddenly looking over Star’s shoulder, “Whatcha makin’ it smells great!”

“It’s called breakfast casserole, family recipe.” Star stated proudly before poking the goofball away, “It’ll be done in about twenty minutes, and do not peek in the oven this time.” She then started the coffee pot and a kettle for hot water for the tea drinkers.

The orange-masked turtle whined a little, “Okay, I hope I can manage that long,” He grinned as he watched the blonde move about in the kitchen, “So hey, I got this wild idea in a dream last night. You like roleplay right, like with knights and parties and quests?”

Star looked to him with slightly suspicious eyes while setting down mugs, “What are you up to?”

“We should go camping! You and me, going on an adventure just without the evil ring.” Mikey beamed, “It’ll be totally fun, besides, there’s not a whole lot to really do around here.”

She gave it some thought, it had been a while since the last time they did anything. That last time being almost ended up with them flying off the docks in a crazy bus but later saved by the Silver Sentry, “Help me by setting the table and I’ll think about it.”

“Yes ma’am!” The turtle opened the cabinet and grabbed nine plates. He used his ninja skills and just threw them in the air over the table before quickly grabbing and setting them neatly before they could break. Mikey did the same with the utensils then placed napkins near the center. He looked back at Star with a huge grin, “So you think about it?!”

“It’s only been a minute….” She was going to speak further but he started looking at her with sad, begging eyes causing her to sigh softly. Star couldn’t help it with that face, “Okay, we’ll go.”

“How do you do that?!” Casey boomed as he watched Mikey in action while the others were getting up.

“Ninja training.” Leo answered from out of no where, spooking Casey, “Great skill to have.”

Casey shook his head as he looked to Leo in annoyance, “Startin’ ta have opinions here, dude.”

“Well I think it’s neat.” April chuckled as she came down the stairs, “If not a little scary.”

- Outside -

Kimiko panted heavily as she thrust her fist into the tree for the zillionth time. Red spots decorated the large oak as the bandages around her knuckles came loose. She used the back of her arm to wipe the beads of sweat that soaked her face.

“Any more n’ ya gonna cause a flood.” Raphael joked as he leaned on the side of the tree.

“Very…funny…” Kim responded in between breathes. She shook her hands as she flipped back from the tree with the chakram in her grip.

Raph whistled at them, “Nice toys there, sis.” He wasn’t really paying attention, just toying with his sai, balancing the pointy tip on his finger, “Ya just make em’?”

The pink-masked turtle rose a brow as she eyed him with suspicion, “Okay, Raph, what do you want?”

He grinned as she charged for the tree, and as she swung one of the chakram, Raph bounced off the ground to meet it with his sai, “Let’s play .”

The two turtles stared each other down as sparks could be seen. Kimiko felt herself sigh slowly. She almost instantly threw her other arm down to catch Raph’s second sai with the other chakram. “Just don’t cry to Sensei when I win.”

Kim swung her leg forward into Raph’s plastron, but as she made contact, he immediately flipped himself back to the tree. The red-banded turtle laughed loudly from the branch he stood on, “Thems fightin’ words, Kimmy.” He bolted off the tree in attempts to pierce her with his sai, but Kim brought her chakram up to catch them again. This time, as soon as they were in between the yoku (the prongs on the outside of a sai ), Kimiko yanked him to the side as Raph flung to the ground.

The older turtle got right back to his feet, he stared her down right before running toward her as their weapons clashed again. Kim backed away as she continued to block incoming sai attacks until she her own shell was touching the tree. Raphael roared as he jumped forward, Kim smirked right as he did and ducked just before he could get her, “Well this has been fun, Raphie boi.”

Raph grunted as his sai pierced into the tree like nails, “Ah crud.” Kim used the moment to kick him to the side and point one of her blades to his face.

“But I’m afraid I win this one.” She smirked as she tied the chakram back to her belt and held her hand out.

Raph grumbled before accepting her hand, “Yeah, yeah, I admit defeat.” Then he smirked as he yanked her down to the ground as he sat up laughing, “But not before doin’ that!” Only to hear a squeaky wince in pain, Raph immediately stopped to look at her, “Kimmy?”

“You bastard. ” She squeaked out as she held her bruised and bloody fingers up. She tried her hardest to stop the threatening tears from falling while gritting her teeth.

“Uhhh…oops.” Was all Raph said as he helped her up, “My bad, lets get ya ta Donnie.”

Kim shook her head as she brought out a roll of bandages from her arm pouch, “On second thought, don’t worry about it.”

“Ey, breakfast is ready!” Casey shouted loudly from the doorway before going back inside.

“Kay!” Raph replied as he picked up his sai and started for the house. He paused as Kimiko was reapplying the bandages and back to the tree, “Ya comin’?”

Kim just held her hand up and waved at him, “Go on ahead, I’ll be fine.” And started kicking at the rather beat up tree.

“Suit yourself.” The red-banded turtle said, waving back her. Raph entered the house as the aroma of maple sausage and coffee filled it. “Smells great in here.” He said before going upstairs to wash up.

“Star’s cooking always hits the spot!” Mikey cheered in between mouthfuls of warm cheesy food. He turned his head to the blonde sitting next to him, “This one’s really good, dudette.”

“Haven’t had anything this good in a while.” April complimented as she savored the casserole, “You gotta teach me the recipe, Star!”

Star felt her cheeks grow hot as she simply waved her hand, “ I have a journal of family recipes I’d be happy to share with you.” Her eyes softened as she gently poked at her plate. She shook her head as she looked out the window, “Anyway, is she  coming inside or not?”

“She said she was fine.” Raph, who is now cleaned up and walking down from the stairs. "But I dunno." He poured himself a cup of coffee before joining the table.

That cause Leo and Splinter both to sigh as they sipped their tea, “ Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll come in. She’s been working herself since early morning, she must be getting tired soon.” Don said as he was already on cup number three of coffee.

After breakfast, Star and Mikey each packed a bag, both with a rolled up blanket and pillow, and essentials. Michelangelo was in charge of snacks, packing plenty of marshmallows and hot dogs to roast.

“Do we need a tent?” Star questioned as she packed her journals, one looked rather old, like a hardcover novel and the other was leather bound like something out of a western fantasy.

Mikey shook his head, “Nah, we’ll just sleep under the stars, it’d be more fun.”

“And where might  you be taking Miss Star, Michelangelo?” April stood at the beginning of the stairs with her arms crossed with a cocked brow.

“Takin’ a hike.” Mikey grinned, hoisting his bag over his shell.

The redhead hummed in response, “Uhuh…A hike, with sleeping involved?”

“We’re just gonna have some fun in the great outdoors,” Star noted as she and Mikey neared the door, “Like one of those roleplaying adventures.” She held up her leather journal, “I’ll record the story in here and maybe turn it into a book when I’m older.”

“That….” Mikey turned his head to the blonde, his stupid grin growing wider, “Is a totally awesome idea!!”

April sighed before smiling softly to the two teens, “Very well,” Then eyed Mikey with serious intent, “Just don’t do anything too funny you hear, wise guy?”

“huh-” “C’mon! Let’s go!!” Star, her cheeks now a beet red, shoved Mikey outside, “We’ll be back in the morning!”

---

Deep in the woods, Mikey breathed in as the scent of grass and nature filled his nose, “This feels great!” He laughed as they followed the lake as it met with a creek, “ Kay, so pick your class! “

Star opened her leather bound journal to a couple blank pages, “ Let’s see…I’ve always been one for the Cleric*, using healing magic while providing defenses and enchantments. Though I would be an elf as usually they’re more knowledgeable and wise as they also normally live longer.”

Michelangelo nodded as he picked up a fallen branch and held up his other arm,“Perfect, that’d go great with my Knight who possesses a sword and shield and tanks like crazy with nice resistances. Maybe a dwarf, they’re usually more defensive plus bonus magic resistance.”

Star jot everything down while leaving spaces for illustrations, “I’ll stay behind you in combat as I decrease the heavy armor fatigue and letting you move faster while enchanting your shield bash.”

“Back foul creature!” Mikey boomed in a deep tone as he pointed to the stick at a harmless squirrel, “I shall protect thy squishy cleric!”

“Pft! I’ll show you squishy!” Star argued, waving her pen toward the rodent that ran up a tree, “Haha! He admits defeat!”

“Now that the path is clear, we can proceed!” Mikey cheered as he ran ahead. He looked back and called to her, “Squirrels around these parts ain’t very nice,” He shuttered in his shell, “Actually very viscous in packs!”

Chapter Text

Her body felt like it could drop at any second, but Kimiko refused to let up.

She faced the same tree and threw the chakram up and threw a barrage of shuriken and daggers at it before catching the bladed rings and striking the tree. The attack became a tactic she became rather fond of as it can distract an enemy long enough for her to strike swiftly. She jumped off the tree and looked up as she landed a short distance away. The tree was left with two big gashes that intersected each other. Kim held onto the weapons tightly as her knuckles felt a little numb. She grunted before running up to the tree and spinning herself as the blades made contact with it before jumping off and repeating.

“Don’t you think that’s enough training for one day, Kim?” Don asked as he approached her, “It’s almost five and-” He gasped lightly as he grabbed her hands, causing her to drop the weapons, “Look at your fingers, can you even feel  them?!”

They were puffy and a darker green but the blood made gave them a brownish tint. Again, the bandages she applied earlier had worn away. The young turtle yanked her hands away, “Donatello, I am fine, it’s nothing to be concerned about.” She turned to face the tree again to resume, “I’m just upping my training.”

Don hummed in frustration as he grabbed her by the shell and forced her to face him. He took her hands again and quickly squeezed at her knuckles, causing her to hiss from the stinging pain, “You won’t be any good in combat if you end up hurting yourself beforehand!”

“Which is why you have to ignore it and move on!” Kim snapped as she glared at Donatello, “In battle, there wouldn't be time to mend anything if the enemy is hot on your shell. You can’t just pause for a time-out when there are those that wouldn't hesitate to skewer you alive in an instant.”

“Well we’re not  in battle right now, so just take it easy.” Don argued back.

“I’ll take it easy when-” Kimiko stopped herself and shook her head as she ripped herself out of his grip and picked up the chakram, “Just forget it and leave me alone.” Then went right back too it.

“Then you leave me no choice…” Don mumbled lowly as he started back for the house, “ Your turn.” He said as he passed Leonardo who was watching from the porch, “Too stubborn for her own good.”

The leader in blue rolled his eyes as he watched Kimiko turn her mask around to blind herself, “Always pushing it isn’t she?” He walked to the back of the Battle Shell and grabbed a set of katana before looking back on the younger turtle. Leo stealthily crept into the forest and climbed up to a branch that overlooked Kim. She back flipped off of the tree as the blades in her hands cut through the thick wood once again.

Leo darted below as she was in mid flip as his swords and her chakram met. Kimiko flipped off of the collision and onto her feet as she turned her mask back around and spat, “Not you too…”

“Yes, me too. You will get your shell into that house and rest.” Leo demanded as he leaped over her and swung one of his katana downward.

Kim timed a jump onto the sword and attempted to knee him in the neck. However, the fearless leader used his free hand to grab her leg and throw her to the ground. He lunged toward her but she rolled to the side and onto her feet to meet blades again, “I don’t need rest!”

“You can act as tough as you need to,” Leo glanced not only at her hands, but the bags under her eyes. He shoved her off before sweeping his leg to trip her, “But your body says otherwise. You won’t be able to train at all if you’re close to collapsing.”

The younger turtles flipped over as his leg almost made contact, but also rolled back as she held up her chakram. Her hair covered her face as she breathed out, “That’s fine, I’ll deal with it and move on. It doesn’t matter.”

Before she could react, Leonardo had thrown the katana to the side, disarmed and pinned her, by the arms to the tree behind her, “Do you hear  yourself?!” He half yelled as he looked down at her, “Look at me, it does matter.” Kim remained silent as she kept her head down, he gently let go, “Kimiko, please look up at me.”

Once again the same repeating flashback haunted her mind as she shuttered, “I…I can’t-” She said faintly as she bit her lip.

Leo frowned as he spoke, “You can't? Then tell me, what’s bothering you so much?”

Kimiko slowly shook her head as she slipped away from him, “Forget it, it’s nothing.” She picked up the fallen chakram and turned to the house, “I’ll go inside now.”

“Kimmy?” Leo tilted his head as she disappeared into the farmhouse before beginning to wonder, “Did something happen?”

- Somewhere in the Woods-

Star rushed through the trees clutching her arm as she cried out, “The evil warlock has prevented me from using my magic.” She also unintentionally tripped over a fallen branch.

“Back beast!” Michelangelo jumped in front of her and bashed his imaginary shield before swinging one of his nunchucks forward. He put his things away and gulped, “He’s only stunned-” and swiftly scooped the girl up before sprinting at high speeds, “He’s an ancient elven warlock, of course he has the entire forest at his command!”

Star then pointed to an abandoned house as they came near it, “In there! We can hold him off with ward runes while we wait for his curse on me to fade.”

“But how?! Also that house looks like it came right out of a horror flick!” Mikey shouted but ran toward it anyway.

“I’m an ELF remember, I too have a strong connection with nature.” The blonde answered as he burst through the door. “Besides, this elf has a special weapon up her sleeve…if and when I’m free of the curse.”

Mikey set her down as they looked around the house. It had vines growing throughout the sides and the room, dust and cobwebs everywhere. There were two rooms, the main with a small kitchen, and a smaller room for one bed, all looked very old. Outside, the creek snaked around the house, and a log laid just across the bank. “We should get the ward runes up.” Mikey suggested as they took the time to explore as well.

“I wonder just how old this place is…” Star said as she entered the bedroom, there were some old broken bottles on the floor. She picked one up and blew away the dust. She held it under the window as there was still a bit of sunlight left in the day, “Judging by the label, this house was from all the way back in the late 1800s when industrialization and modern cities began to take over. I’m amazed this house is still standing…”

“Huh, that’s like…a super long time.” Mikey mused as he touched the corners of the house with his chucks, “Alright the runes are set, now lets get this curse off ya!”

“Right.” Star set the bottle down and followed him into the main room, there were many holes in the roof as light from above speckled the old wood floors. One spot was surprisingly big enough for her to stand under. She put her hands together and closed her eyes as the sunlight slowly transformed into moonlight.

Mikey glanced around the room as she stood still, on the mantle of a fireplace, there was a dust covered display box but something shined sparkles inside. He blew the dust off as there was a necklace, just as dusty. So he took a cloth from his bag and wiped it off as it had a star pendant inside a gold rimmed casing. Inside the star, was a crystal that sparkled under the light. He grinned as he got an idea, “I may have found a solution.” He took the necklace and walked back to Star before gently draping it over her head like a head piece.

He stepped back and looked to her, the blond hair just framing her face as the moonlight gave her features an almost celestial glow. “Whoa….wicked dude…,” Mikey couldn't help but stare as his own face started to feel a little warm, but a smile spreading across his lips, “Now she really looks like an elven cleric.” He shook his head fast and looked outside, “The wards won’t hold much longer!”

The crystal on the necklace gave off another sparkle as Star whipped out her flashlight, “ As the lost elven descendant of the divine creators, my celestial magic powered up by the stars above shall bring an end to the evil warlock’s reign of terror!” She shined the light out the door, “Supernova!!” What they didn’t notice, was that her hand literally glowed as within the blink of an eye, something with a faint light shot into the trees, but didn’t actually do anything.

Mikey cheered as he hugged his friend in a tight hug, “You did it Star, you kicked major shell!!”

“Well, you helped with,” She pulled away and eyed at the necklace, “Wait, where  did you get this?”

“I found it! I believe it just so happened to be an ancient elven artifact that you were meant to have.” The turtle joked but shrugged, “I mean, I would kinda feel bad leaving it behind only to end up in ruins. An artist probably put a lot of time into that or it’s like, generations old and never got passed down.“ He grin became soft as he felt weird butterflies, “It really fits you, Star.” He laughed, “Cuz it’s got a star  on it.”

Star secured the necklace around her neck before slapping her forehead at his last sentence. Soon laughing with him at his cute stupidity, “Now that the warlock’s been defeated, lets set up camp so we can recharge our HP and Mana.” She pointed to the log outside, “That spot should be perfect.”

“Sounds great to me!”

- Back at the Farmhouse-

“A night without Mikey…” Raph chuckled as he lied back on a reclining chair, “Tonight’s a peaceful one.”

Kimiko was laid down on a bed with a couple heavy blankets spread out in the back of the second floor of the house. Donatello was fixing her wounded hands as Splinter lectured her, “I thought I told you not to overdo it with your training, Kimiko.”

“I wouldn't say I was, Sensei-”

“Training yourself to death isn’t overdoing it to you?” Don asked exaggerating the 'death ' part some, cleaning the bruises gently.

Kim stared up at the ceiling almost emotionlessly, “No. A warrior must be willing to train themselves rigorously everyday if they wish to prevail in the end. The sharper and stronger my skills, the better.”

Splinter nodded slowly, “While that may be true, it is also important for a warrior to know when they need to stop. As many have said, moderation is key. ”

“I agree with what you’re saying Master Splinter,” Kim removed her hand from Don’s grasp and stood up from the bed, “ But sometimes one just needs to adapt  to reality.”

“Hey, you’re not done, lay back down-”

“Sorry, but, I just-” Kim held a hand up before wrapping the loose bandages around it, “I can’t sit still and do nothing, not while-” She shut herself up as she walked down the stairs, “Just forget it.”

She passed Leo he was about to come up. He narrowed his eyes as his mouth flatlined, his hands placed on his sides, “I thought  you were going to-”

“I’m not going back to train.” The younger turtle muttered as she still had trouble looking up at him. She picked up her walking pace and stepped outside. She let out a depressing sigh as she slowly walked into the barn. Kim leaped up to the top, where a small window overlooked the house. She rested her shell against the side and held her head in her hands, “What happens to me…it really doesn’t matter…”

- To the Dorks-

‘ Delilah,

It’s been a little while since I wrote to you, but so much has happened since. Remember those turtles and rat that I mentioned before? As well as April and Casey? They’ve become such great friends it’s almost unreal…I don’t feel very safe walking alone in the city still, not with it being full of members of the mob, so I’m not sure when or if I feel right trying to move out on my own. As much as I like the mutants and the lair, I kinda feel like I’m just…there. On top of that, April now has to stay there because of what happened at her place…horrible business that was.

The turtles went on some super sci-fi adventure while looking for Master Splinter, what was eight hours to us, was actually three weeks to them. They went through a whole lot from what Donatello and Leonardo had told me. Raphael didn’t care much for it only that they met with dinosaur aliens who were not very friendly. All Michelangelo talked about was the food and floor wax for whatever reason, I don’t know. Then they went on some virtual reality simulation build by some other aliens, Utroms. After, that Shredder guy showed up again, and man was he the scariest guy I even met. Supposedly, they defeated him so that’s nice. Kimiko on the otherhand has been very quiet since she and the others came back. I know she used to work for that Shredder, but you’d think she’d rejoice that it was over.

Anyway, I recently started questing with Michelangelo, the goofy one. I actually had a ton of fun! We explored the woods outside the big farmhouse while exploring an elven grove (well what we pretended it to be, that is how Live Action Roleplay works). We came across an evil elf warlock who we managed to defeat! Mikey and I found this old abandoned house and a very old necklace.

So here I am at the campfire while Mikey went to get more branches. He’s the one who found the necklace and it’s really pretty. You know when he called me that night, I felt like crying the moment I heard his voice. I actually did cry when he suddenly appeared almost out of no where. I swear this boy sometimes…wait is romance between a human and a five foot tall human turtle possible…?’ Star shook her head as she immediately crossed that last line out with multiple lines, “Well, Lilah, I hope this message finds you, wherever you are. Love, Stella.”

“Who’s Lilah?” Star jumped and hugged the journal she was writing in as Mikey spooked her from behind, his arms full of branches. Nearly falling over the log she was sitting on.

“I know you’re a ninja, but please don’t do that!” She said loudly, half glaring at him with pink cheeks.

The turtle laughed sheepishly as he set the wood down next to the still going campfire that rest in between two spread out blankets, “Sorry.”

“ So anyway, what was it that we set out to do in the first place, Sir Mikey?” Star switched her journals and started writing down events that occurred during their travels.

“To be honest,” Mikey sat next to her on the log as he poked at the fire. He started eating one of the skewered hot dogs that resting just over it, “Treasure was all on my mind. As we just started out on our journey, travelers usually go for that to get better weapons and gear in local villages, aside from taking on the typical giant rats and wolves.”

“That makes sense,” The blonde nodded, adding to the story log, “As per usual, the main characters start off with giant wolf enemies before immediately battling literal gods soon after.”

Mikey chuckled as he blew fire off of a marshmallow, “ Usually how it goes.” He looked to her as he nibbled the puffy hot sweet, “Don’t mean to be rude, but you never answered my question.”

(This is where the TW tags come in)

Star felt a pit form in her chest as she set the journal down and poked at the fire, “I guess it wouldn't hurt to tell you about my older sister, of well my step-sister. Her name was Delilah and for the longest time, was the only person I had.” She rested her head on her hand, “Dad, not actually my real father, never knew who that was, but, he was always working with the mob while my mom was never home, when she was, it was always when Dad wasn’t and with other men. When I wasn’t at school, I always hid away in Delilah’s room because it was always scary, especially when they were both home, it was violent. They were always fighting…verbally and physically.” Star shook away threatening tears as she shivered, “A lot of the time, Delilah took care of me, she was my best friend. Although she overworked herself with school and a part-time job, she made sure I was okay and eating right. Often, she shared recipes and taught me how to cook and take care of myself.” She breathed in as Michelangelo set his skewer down and wrapped an arm around her as she began to weep, “A couple years ago, I was on my way home from school, one of dad’s old ‘friends’  tried putting his hands on me in an alley just a block away from my apartment. Lilah came as I screamed and shoved the creep off of me. But in doing so…she didn’t see the knife in the man’s grasp and he….he-”

(TW end)

The turtle pulled her in closer and stroked her back gently as he shushed her, “It’s okay, you don’t need to continue. Your sister must have been a great person. You were her baby sister, and she protected you with everything in her power.” Mikey smiled faintly as he held Star, “You know, she must be really proud to know her sister’s doing just fine.” In which Star responded with a low hum, “She can cook like a pro, can kick butt, super smart, she’s real nice, and makes the best companion for any adventure be it super hero or RPG, heck, she kicks shell better than most super heroines who usually stand there and do nothing. Plus, she has friends who really care about her.”

The blonde rose her head, a weak tug at her lips as she wiped stray tears from her puffy eyes, “R-really, you think so?”

“Abso-flippin ’-lutely!” Mikey beamed as his expression warmed, “You’ve done a lot for us since Kimmy brought you into the lair. Do you know how much more fun things have been since we met?” He rested his head against hers and looked up the the stars above, “ I, like, don’t wanna remember what it was like before….”

Sir Mikey and Lady Star had set out on their quest in search of treasure, aside from the necklace, they probably found the quest itself to be worth more than any other valuable trophy.

Chapter Text

The next afternoon, Star and Mikey joined the others as they all headed home to the city. The two filled April in on their grand adventure as she was eager to hear about it. Raph and Casey talked of sports and going out to a hockey game later in the year.

Kim sat huddled up in the back, her head resting on her hand as she hugged her legs. She closed her eyes as she wasn’t in a mood to speak. Splinter eyed her, sighing and shaking his head slowly. It was obvious that she didn’t get any rest during their trip, which was the purpose of it entirely. He watched as slight noises and bumps made the girl tense up every few minutes.

“So then, we stumbled across this old house and found this pendant,” Mikey pointed to the necklace as the crystal in the center sparkled slightly, “Which Star used to vanquish the evil warlock!”

“Wait, you just happened to come across this?” April questioned as she examined the piece of jewelry, “I’m surprised this hasn’t totally rusted away.”

“That’s what I thought,” Star nodded, “The house we found seemed to have been built during the late 1800s, everything else inside was broken, moldy, or inhabited by critters. I guess the glass case it was in protected it.”

Don looked glanced at the crystal from the mirror as it seemed to flicker every few chances. He sighed in annoyance, “I’ve just about had it with these crystals…” he mumbled as he kept his eyes on the road.

By the time they reached the city, it was already dark, which was perfect for them. Between them talking and Casey playing music from the radio, it was hard to concentrate. Kimiko bit her lip as they stopped at a lone street before a light, she shook her head and stood up.

“What are you-”

“I’ll see you all in a bit.” Kim mumbled over Leonardo as she pushed open the doors and hopped out of the truck. Disappearing into the alley nearby.

“Okay, what is wrong  with her?!” Mikey asked loudly as the Battle Shell moved again, “She’s been nothing but doom and gloom.”

“I do not know, my son.” Splinter scratched his chin, his eyes growing soft with worry, “I believe something may have damaged her spirit and is taking effect.”

- Kimiko's POV-

I just, I had  to get away…I don’t know why, I just need to.

I climbed to the roofs as it had been too long since I had a good run. I sprinted passed the site of where T.C.R.I. once was, now nothing stood as it was fenced off. That evil Utrom came into mind as I paused to look down at what is now a big drainage bowl. Aside from being a psychopath, why  did they have him locked up? And what did it take  to even capture him if he’s so dangerous?

He crashed Mortu’s star ship, which normally would've killed someone, but apparently Utroms are very resilient. But he knew he was also inside the ship which caused him to also become stranded on Earth one thousand years ago. Is he really so simple minded that he only focuses on the destruction of others alone? Does it just not affect him?

If that crash was anything like the implosion of T.C.R.I. then what if it wasn’t enough to kill him? We know nothing about the Utroms or their weaknesses. He could still be alive, plotting his revenge, knowing that we’re still alive. If we’re not careful, we’ll just wind up on the end of his talons.

I can’t just sit by with that lingering fear that may or may not happen on my mind. I grit my teeth, I refuse  to take any chances again!

Suddenly from somewhere below was the sound of glass breaking, lots of glass. I sighed heavily, New York, what a city ! Running in the direction of the noise and wouldn't you know it, Purple Dragons being led by Dragon Face, one the gang’s figure heads, were ransacking a closed car dealership. To my surprise, Dragon Face had brought along…a missile launcher ? Ain’t that a bit overkill?

However, the gang wasn’t just robbing the place as gunshots were being fired at them as they hid behind cars. I almost gagged as one of the opposing people was that one weasel guy that almost made off with Star. The guy her father sold her to, still as gross as ever.

“Yo! This is our turf ya Purple Dunderheads!” The weasel shouted as he ducked under a front desk.

I watched as Dragon Face laughed loudly, his fellow gangsters throwing tear gas into the dealership, “Not fa long ya Mafia slob!” As his fellow Dragons had managed to hotwire the cars and drive off, he fired missiles as the building’s supports as it began to come down. “The Dragons will own this city!” He shouted before hopping in the back of a pick up truck as it made off.

I looked back to the crumbling building as I heard the mobsters crying in fear. They’re bad, awful people…but they’re still people . I sighed as I couldn't sit and not do anything. I took a breath and ran inside, throwing the injured or incapacitated members into the alleys across the way. I shielded my eyes as best I could as remnants of the gas made my eyes water and sting. The last one I found was the slimeball, his leg was twisted in a bad way.

“Aahhh wha?” He mumbled as his eyes were barely able to open, “Ah, not one a yous turtle freaks…”

I cracked my knuckles, “Goodnight.” Then punched him to sleep, getting back for Star. Just as the building totally collapsed on top of us, I tossed the ugly guy with his friends before taking off for the nearest manhole. I wobbled as it was hard to see with the gas still lingering in my eyes.

Knowing these tunnels like the back of my shell was a blessing on its own as I walked to the lair. If that mess was any indication for what’s to come, then it’s going to get really bad, really fast.

I stumbled into the lair, heading straight for the pool in the center. I dropped to my knees and violently splashed the cool water into my eyes, “Kimmy, there you are, I was just about to-” Leo came to greet me, but he stopped just as he rushed over, “What happened- what did you do?”

“Leonardo, no!” I squinted my eyes as they were still irritated , “Don’t you touch me!” That might have come out harsher than intended as I stripped myself down and hopped into the pool. I sunk myself toward the bottom as the remaining gas washed away. My eyes opened as I passed some supports that Donatello put into place. Not quite sure what he plans to do, but this water feels nice so I don’t really care right now.

I have to go back up, breathing is still a thing…but I don’t wanna go up, not to the turtle I let  down…doesn’t mean it’ll stop him from coming down to get me. Just as I swallowed my pride and started to come back up, something caught my eye from a passage connected to the pool. I paused right as a rather familiar figure with white hair grabbed a hold of me before springing us up onto the floor of the lair. “Kimiko!!” I stared up at the ceiling as I had landed on my shell.

“L-Liette?” I looked as the mergirl I met before, sat up with her arms tightly wrapped around my shell.

“It’s been so long since I’ve seen you!! I got so worried!!” She cried out loud, soon pressing her cheek against mine. “I thought you might have forgotten about me…”

Now I genuinely felt terrible…I reached up to pat the top of her hair gently, “Why would I want to forget my friends? It’s just…a lot has happened…”

“Oh my gosh!” Liette dropped me from her hold as I fell back, hitting my head on the hard ground. I watched as the mergirl ran around the lair like a giddy child with her tail swishing happily, “Your home is beautiful, Kimiko!”

“Excuse me, not to interrupt,” Leonardo started, I glanced as he was very confused as he watched her, “But who are you?”

“Oh where are my manners!” Liette stated obliviously as she came back and bowed apologetically before grinning, “I am Liette.” I got up and reached for my skirt, grabbed it by the inside and shook it near the pool to dust off any other remnants of gas before sliding it on. I wrung the water out of my hair as I watched two other turtles came to greet her, “You all must be Kimiko's friends.”

“Merpeople are real?” Mikey eyed her with his mouth agape, “That is like, totally righteous, dude!”

“Same could be said for large turtle creatures,” Liette responded with a giggle, “There was a new waterway I hadn’t seen before so I figured I would explore it. I didn’t think I’d run into Kimiko again.”

I gathered my gear to get them cleaned up, “I apologize for any stress I may have caused,” I turned my head away from Fearless sharply as I passed them, “But as I said, a lot happened, Donatello can fill you in.”

I felt myself shiver as the flashbacks made their rounds again, “He-” I sped passed him as I kept my head down.

“I’m going to bed. Sorry guys.” I jumped up to my room and straight to the hideout where I knew I could be alone. I threw the gear down and dropped into a chair at the desk with my hands over my face as hot tears fell, “I can’t do it…I can’t.” I let him down, I let him get hurt.

- Third Person-

“So that’s what happened, this Shredder sounds awfully scary, Donatello.” Liette said as spun around on a swivel chair in front of Don’s lab table every few minutes.

Don nodded as he hooked the Utrom hover scooters April and Casey had swiped to tinker, “Oh he’s scary alright,” He shuttered as he played with the alien tech, “The scariest thing was that he was actually this tiny little brain, squid thing called an Utrom.”

“He almost sounds as scary as the ghost.” Liette took the time to study and admire the carvings around the lair and the small crystals that were embedded into parts of the walls, “At one point in the past, there were humans who used to inhabit caverns like this. But as the technology and life advanced on the surface above, that age had long since passed and many left to join the humans.”

“You mean like the guy in the Underground City?” The purple-masked turtle turned away from his current project, his interest now piqued.

“What guy? You speak as if you know that place.” The whitette scratched her headfins as she tilted her head, she halted herself by using her tail as a stop.

“A little while back, like just before the mess, my brothers and I came across genetics during an investigation, however that trip ultimately lead us deep underground, where we discovered an old abandoned city,” Don walked to case across from the table and brought out two large crystal shards, he accidentally touched them together as they made a loud sound.

Liette’s eyes widened as she bolted off and behind the chair, hissing at them, “Stop it! Please put those things away!”

Donatello immediately separated them, “I’m sorry, I didn’t think that would scare you so bad. We found these when we found this place, they were connected to that city.”

“S-so it still exists?” Liette shook as she kept her eyes on the crystals, “T-the ghost?”

Don did her a favor by putting them back away,“ Froze himself alive in his own trap. From what I recall, he was the only one of his kind down there. Loneliness is a cruel poison.”

Chapter Text

“Breaking News, innocents caught in the crossfire during a deadly shooting between members of criminal gangs at local playground.” The reporter on the Channel 6 News said with a grim expression, “Many have been severely injured and hospitalized, two did not make it to the emergency room. As gang violence continues to rise, we strongly  urge many to take safety precautions in this troubling time. Close businesses early, schools will temporarily be closed, stay home and do not go out past seven-”

Kimiko cursed under her breath as she threw the remote at the television, hitting the power button in the process. “I’m really starting to hate this city…” She stood from the couch and stormed over to the large training mat, “Always one problem after another…” She grit her teeth as she fumed, “I just-AAGH! It pisses me off!”

“Not to sound rude, but lately, it seems a lot is really irritating you.” April pointed out as she watched the angry turtle take out her rage on a practice dummy.

“It’s nothing important.” Was all Kim responded with as flipped over the dummy and swung a kick to the top of its head.

“Kimmy, you’ve barely  slept since we came back-”

“So?”

April was beginning to get irritated herself and huffed before Master Splinter called to her himself, “Kimiko. Come and meditate, my girl.”

“Good luck.” The redhead sighed as she went back to doing her laundry.

The turtle continued to beat the stuffing from her target, “I don’t need to meditate, Sensei.”

“The boys will be back soon for our evening training.” Splinter said as he sat down on the mat with his legs crossed, “It would be good for you to clear your own mind.”

Kim looked at him from the corner of her eye as she managed to decapitate the poor dummy with her fist, “This early?” She paused for a moment before sighing and walking over to him, “Fine.”

Splinter watched as she sat in front of him and lectured a bit, “Meditation is a vital way to purify and quiet the mind, thus rejuvenating the body.”

The turtle closed her eyes as she slowly breathed in and out at a steady rhythm. However, as Kim would think she’d get somewhere, visions and echoes would distract her every few minutes.

‘You weren’t strong enough…look at what happened because of you…’

She shook her head rapidly in attempts to re-focus herself.

‘He’s back…the…Shredder…’

‘We must retreat! ’

‘It’s your fault…for letting that happen…all because you did nothing…’

She kept her eyes shut, but squeezed them tighter as the ancient form of the Shredder came into her mind before he had plunged his talons into her side. ‘ Fool. ’

“I can’t do it!” Kim burst as she opened her eyes, panting from her nightmares, “I’m sorry Master Splinter, but I can’t…”

Splinter frowned as worry filled his eyes, “Kimiko.” He leaned forward and placed his hand on her shoulder, “What is troubling you, my girl?”

As her breathing steadied, she clenched her hand as she started to speak, “I…ever since-”

“We’re home!!!” A certain orange-masked turtle shouted as obnoxious as ever, “That movie, Revenge of the Sith, was great!! Butt fell asleep cuz it was like two hours but other than that, it rocked!”

“Knock it off, will ya?” Star rubbed the back of her head, “Head still hurts from staring at the brightly lit screen…though that movie got really sad in the end.”

“They killed tha best character tho!” Raph complained as he munched on the remainder of a pack of skittles, “That really ticked me off.”

Star snickered as the turtles talked about the movie, “Didn’t think you were much of a Star Wars fan, Raph.”

Raphael shrugged, “Nah…just like good ol’ Sam L. Jackson, tha dude always gets tha best characters.”

Kimiko shook her head and stood up as the other turtles joined them on the mat, “It’s not important Sensei, they’re here so lets get to training.”

Splinter sighed but agreed, “Very well.” He got up and bowed to his sons and Star, “Welcome back, from what I am hearing, you had a good night?”

“We did,” Star bowed back with a smile, “ The movie was excellent, Master Splinter.”

“Hey Kim-” Mikey screamed for a split second, “We forgot to bring Kimmy!! Leo why didn’t you say something, you know she loves Star Wars!”

“I would have asked but-” Leonardo looked up as she almost immediately turned away from him, “She seemed busy.” His expression softened as she wouldn't look at him, ‘Did I hurt you…?’

“You know I can’t help but draw on some similarities from the movie to reality.” Donatello began as the gears in his head spun, “That General Grievous and Palpatine both reminded me of the Shredder in a way…kinda scary when you think about it.”

“Well now that you are all here, let us begin our training.” Splinter announced and smiled toward the human, “Tonight however, if it is alright with you, Miss Star, I would like to resume your ninja training in order to provide you with better means of self defense. With it becoming more dangerous at night, it would be wise to have a way to fight back.”

Star nodded at the notion, “Actually, that’s not a bad idea,” She was suddenly reminded of the few incidents where she couldn't help herself, "I've been meaning to ask you about that, Master Splinter, well when we weren't occupied with evil ninjas and space hopping.”

---

Training began with Splinter and the turtles helping Star relearn basic techniques. Then the turtles were pit against each other in sparring matches as demonstrations for her. The first match, was Leonardo versus Raphael, it got a little intense as they were already a pretty competitive pair. In the end, Leo proved the victor as Raph ate shell.

“Lucky shot sword boy…” Raph groaned as his brother helped him up.

“You know you’ve gotta be faster than that hothead.” Leo smirked as they sat on the outside of the large mat.

“Kimiko. Michelangelo. Rise.” Splinter announced as the next match was about to begin.

Both turtles stood up and met in the middle of the mat. Michelangelo snickered as the two stared each other down, “I’m lean, I’m green, and I’m totally gonna kick your tail!”

“tch .” All Kimiko did was look to the side and close her eyes, earning a whine from the goof.

“You’re no fun.” Mikey pouted as he brought out his nunchucks, “Guess I’ll have to make you smile!”

He smirked and ran toward her, but pursed his lips as she was not phased, “I’m comin’ right for ya, Kimmy!”

The moment his chucks were about to make contact with her, within a flash, Kim drew one of her katana to catch them as they spun, “Too easy.”

Her eyes snapped open as she yanked him harshly towards her. Mikey half screamed as Kimiko kicked him in the gut and skidded along the mat. As Mikey stood up, he came to a sharp realization, “I gotta know something, sis…what was it like working with the Shredder?”

Kim rose a brow as she threw the nunchucks to the side with her sword, “Why do you want to know that?”

Mikey picked up his nunchucks, sticking his tongue out as they spun, “ You, Miss Sunshine , became a Foot Elite within a few months. How did you do it?”

“I’m not talking about that.” The younger turtle spat as Mikey searched for an opening.

“Ah! I seem to have struck a nerve,” Mikey joked before becoming dramatic, “I can feel your anger.” Kimiko harshly swung her katana as she leaped over, but Mikey dodged and danced around her, “ So if you worked for the Foot, did you know he was still alive after we thought Sensei finished him?”

"Michelangelo." Splinter warned from the side.

Kim’s knuckles started to turn white as her blood began to boil. She remained silent as she thrust her leg in the air while Mikey flipped over her, “I mean you probably could have warned  us ahead of time, you know.”

“Shut. Up!” Kim snapped while she glared daggers into Mikey’s eyes, “Just shut up, Mikey!”

“I don’t like where this is going…” Don nudged his brothers from the side as Kimmy was now seething.

“Mikey, chill out!” Leo watched closely, ready to stop the sparring session.

Raph took liberty and shielded Star’s eyes with his hands, “Thank me later.”

“What? I’m just sayin’ the Kuro Katana could have done better-” Kim bolted at full force, dropping her katana and slamming her fist into his face. In the process, she tackled him down as she rose another fist, “Kimmy, I was just-!”

“I told you to shut up , Michelangelo.” Kim breathed furiously, staring down at him with cold eyes, “You don’t  know what I had to do or go through in the Foot so shut up!!”

“Stop!” Before the small turtle could punch him again, Leonardo finally stepped in and pried her off his brother, “Breathe and calm down.”

Kim looked down to Michelangelo as her rage subsided, “Mikey…” She shook her head rapidly as she smacked Leo away, “Get off me!! I-I-” Then ran out of the lair.

“You alright, bro?” Leonardo asked, helping Mikey up from the mat.

“Yeah I’ll live, Kimmy has major issues but that ain’t news.” The orange-masked turtle said right before getting smacked upside the head, “Ow- what?”

“That was stupid even for you , Michelangelo.” Leo scolded before sighing heavily.

- On The Surface-

Kimiko angrily ran across the rooftops as the clouds above thundered. Her mind plagued by voices in her head.

‘You almost hurt someone else….ya could have done better…’

“Leave me alone…” She pleaded, shaking her head as she leaped forward, “I know I should have been sharper…I know…but-”

‘Knowing doesn’t change what’s already happened…what you let happen…’

Kim stopped just before a ledge and punched at a wall next to her, just as rain began to fall, “Nothing will ever change the past…and it’s something that I’ll always live with…”

She stayed silent and where she was, groveling in her own guilt. Until Kim picked her head up at the sound of breaking glass, “Again?” Kim glanced down below as a church’s stain glass window had been broken. She rolled her eyes as dropped into the alley across from it and peered inside. Mob members and Purple Dragons lied hunched over pews and the floor all beaten up. One guy had his head on the organ as the keys were pushed in as it sounded loudly throughout the building. Kim snuck inside, her hand over her sword as she looked around the church, “ What happened  here…?”

Over at the podium, a dragon groaned as he rubbed the back of his head,” Ya…ya gotta run…” He tilt his head up and Kim slapped her hand over her mouth as he had giant gashes from just under his neck to his lower abdomen. The thug couldn’t open his eyes as he chugged a mini bottle of bourbon, “It came outta nowhere n’ attacked…I dunno what it was, ya just gotta run….” Then he fell to the side into unconsciousness.

“Whatever ‘it ’ was…it was not merciful and definitely not human.” Kimiko muttered as she walked to the front desk and triggering an emergency alarm before leaving the church. She climbed up to the arches on the roof and perched on a corner, imitating a gargoyle. Kim scanned the area hoping to maybe get a glimpse at whatever the attacker was. But cursed under her breath, “Who or whatever it is didn’t leave any sort of trace to follow…could it have been a Triceraton?” She shook her head, “No and even if it was, there would be more destruction and chaos…”

She sighed as police showed up, “Well that’s my cue to leave.”

Chapter Text

For the next few days, things were mostly calm around the lair. April had temporarily moved in until she could find a new place. She had taken over Michelangelo’s room for the time being, as he was now bunking with one of his brothers at night, or on the couch which he usually preferred. Star continued to bunk in Kim’s room while the turtle often stayed in her hideout training herself or working on her own projects. Liette often came to visit, although she was more interested in the ‘advanced ’ technology of the 21st century. Though for the boys sake, April had provided her with a swim suit top and custom swim shorts fit snuggly under her tail instead of her running around bare naked.

Liette was over on the couch, amused by the current news story. From what the reporter was saying, there was a rise in gang violence, “What is that?”

“Nothin’ but bad business,” Raphael said as he twirled his sai in his hand, watching the topic was boiling his blood, “It ticks me off.”

“Raph, everything  ticks you off.” Donatello commented from his lab.

“Not everything.” The hothead stared off into the tv as he thought, then came to a conclusion, “Alright everything .”

Kimiko emerged from her room, a brand new pair of katana in a holder now on the back of her belt. Across her body was now a gray chest strap with red shuriken in the pockets. From recent experiences, she learned that having more than needed was necessary. She jumped down from above and walked for the kitchen, “Hey Kimmy!” Mikey shouted as he had the air popper going. To which she responded with an emotionless, short wave . She opened the fridge and grabbed a Red Bull, “Yo, as your bro, I care about you and I respect you. But you can’t just live off energy drinks and bars, Kimmy.”

“They do enough.” She said as she chugged fizzy beverage down and left, ignoring the mess Mikey was making. She paused as she caught a strange waft in the air, slightly containing the strong scent of something from an aerosol can with a mixture of roses. Just that hit alone was enough to cause her head to spin.

“About time you came down, Little Turtle.” Kimiko tensed up at the sound of Leo’s voice but as she turned around, the scent became stronger. She spotted April through watery eyes, as she had sprayed and rubbed something on her skin.

“A-april, what is tha-” Was all Kimiko could muster before hunching over and holding onto her throbbing, dizzy head.

“Oh no, Kimmy, I’m so sorry!” April jumped as she realized her mistake and immediately started using a magazine to attempt to air out the aerosol chemical, “I seriously didn’t see or think about you until now! I’m sorry!!”

Leonardo attempted to pick the smaller turtle up, “Come on, let’s get you out of here.”

Kimiko flinched before dodging him, “N-No, I can go myself-, don’t worry about me!” She said in a squeaky, hoarse voice. Then ran off into the sewers and up onto the surface.

The blue-masked turtle watched her disappear and sighed heavily, “Did I do  something? She keeps refusing to let me help of talk to her…”

April, although still feeling guilty about the accident, snickered, “ I don’t honestly know, but something tells me it’s a girl problem.”

“A what now?”

“Oh nothing.” The redhead mused as she got back to airing the lair for the younger turtle.

- Outside -

Kimiko breathed in a mouthful of fresh air generously as she rested up against a cinderblock wall in a dark alley. Although she was still dizzy from the chemical she breathed in. “That was…a close one…” She rubbed her aching head as she coughed a couple more times, “Thankfully whatever that spray was didn’t get on my skin…hives suck.” She grimaced she was feeling a pit of guilt, “ And I dodged him  again…I don’t want to keep doing it to him, it probably hurts him when I do…it hurts me just as much, if anything… I wish to be closer but still…It may be best if I don’t.” Kimiko rolled her head back against the wall, “Why does life need to be so complicated…?”

She whipped her head up as she suddenly heard gunshots from nearby and groaned to herself, “Great…” Kimiko got back on her feet and kicked off of the walls so she could peer down to whatever chaos was happening now. Some Purple Dragons robbing another small business, an Italian restaurant. The turtle threw on some headphones from her pouch and clipped a music player to her chest strap before hitting play. “Hey I love this song,”

“Yo,

His palms are sweaty, knees weak, arms are heavy,
There's vomit on his sweater already, mom's spaghetti,

He's nervous, but on the surface he looks calm and ready. ”

Kim cracked her knuckles, then her neck as she took into account the action at hand. Counting the amount of thugs, the lack of an alarm meant it was either broken or not there at all. Then readied a smoke pellet in her hand as she dropped down onto the hood of a car in front of the restaurant. “Late night snack boys?” She smirked as she jumped up over and ducked from flying bullets, “Although I don’t recall this place serving at such a late hour.”

“You better-”

“Let’s dance shall we?” She threw the smoke pellet down as she jumped into the fray, katana in hand.

“Lose yourself in the music, the moment,
You own it, you better never let it go-”

As the song played loudly, Kimiko deflected wild bullets with her sword as the Dragons fired amidst the smoke. She landed punches and swung kicks, sounding along the beat. “I’m barely even trying, boys!”

- Lair-

Casey ended up bringing a movie called ‘Rio Gato ’, a western film about a young cowboy seeking fame and glory. He challenges a wise, respected sheriff to a duel in order to get his fame, only to end up eating the sheriff’s lead before he walked away from the body in a cool, slow fashion.

“Can I pick em’ or can I pick em?” Casey boomed as they were all on the edge of their seats during the finale.

“So wait- that man just…he killed that other human? In front of others, yet they did nothing…?” Liette tilted her head as the credits rolled on the television, “I- I don’t understand.”

“It’s a movie, Liette, most movies and shows are based on stories written out by another person or a team. Then other people, actors, act scenes out on cameras. Most actors are really good at making the action look so real that you can’t tell.” Star explained, “No one in this film suffered any real injury.”

The Mergirl nodded as Star taught her the difference between things on TV, “Huh, you humans are kinda weird.” Then she giggled as she munched on the last of buttery popcorn from her hand, “But I like your food.”

“Aw man, the popcorn’s all gone...” Mikey whined as he held the bowl upside down as nothing but a few unpopped kernals dropped to the floor.

Raph rolled his eyes, “Gee, I can’t imagine where it all went , Mikey.”

“I was hungry…”Mikey whimpered as he placed a hand on his stomach, “But now…I’m really hungry…”

“Then maybe it’s time for, I don’t know….” Don mused as he got up from his chair, “An ice cream run ?!”

His brothers and Casey got up and cheered, “I want mint chip!” Raph shouted with a toothy smirk.

“Ice cream…?” Liette questioned as she was confused again, “What is ice cream?”

Mikey screamed, “You don’t know what ice cream is?! It is only the greatest gift on Earth!”

“Trust me, you’ll like it.” Casey said as the group of nine started for the elevator, “Maybe we can show ya the city while we’re at it.”

“Oh yes please!” Liette’s headfins perked up as she held a filled bottle of water that Kimiko gave her to keep hydrated, “The more I can learn, the better!”

Chapter Text

- Back Outside-

Kimiko threw her fist back as she hit one last PD as he approached her. The smoke from the pellet lifted to reveal the knocked out group of thugs on the marble flooring of the restaurant. She tied them up by their wrists and kicked them to the curb. As she heard police sirens drawing closer, Kim exited through the side door and back to the roofs.

She smirked as she watched from above, one by one, the gang members were thrown into the back of a truck. “One less worry for the night.” However, Kimiko's work wasn’t done there when off in the distance, Foot soldiers raced across the rooftops of the city. “What are they doing now?” She felt herself growling at the sight of them before putting her mp3 player and headphones away as she decided to tail them.

- With The Others-

“Alright, who had the double banana split with caramel and almonds?” April called as she, Casey, and Star walked toward the back of the Battle Shell as it faced a dead end alley, each carrying three orders.

“Me! Me!” Mikey answered as he retrieved his dessert, “I scream, you scream, we all scream for ice cream~!”

“You say that one more time and I really am  gonna scream.” Don said as he handed Liette a vanilla waffle cone with a bowl underneath. He chuckled as he found it amusing when she studied the creamy treat, “Eat it before it melts.”

“This melts?” The whitette quickly bit the top but flinched away as the cold stung her teeth, “Ah! Cold!”

“That’s why it’s called ‘Ice Cream ’, take the spoon and take little bites. Then swish it around in your mouth until it melts. If you take bites too quickly, it could leave you with a brain freeze.” Donnie demonstrated by taking a bite from his hot fudge sundae, then pointed to Raph as he was tearing down his mint chip cone, “Like that, you could also just lick it too.”

“I see.” Liette sniffed at the cold treat in her hand, it smelled sweet and heavenly. She gave it a lick as her silver eyes widened and her cheeks flushing from excitement , “I like this!”

- With Kimiko -

Kim’s curiosity was eating at her as the Foot ninja she followed dropped into an alley. Kimiko waited a minute before closing in on them, perching herself just under a water tower and out of sight.

Below was one of the Foot were engaged in a fight with, a giant lizard man…Kimiko slapped herself as she thought she was going crazy, but no, the Foot really were fighting a giant lizard. He was at least a size taller than Hun, large muscular arms, and from his wrists, glowy, lime green stingers extended as they pierced into they struck the ninja.

“Well this is interesting….” Kim mumbled as she watched the mutant go to town and ninja retreating. “He’s good…” As the ninja were either out cold or running away, the lizard following around the corner. Kimiko followed from above, but to her surprise, the lizard was gone! “Where did-”

“So you were watchin’ me.” A low, husky voice was heard just at her ear as she suddenly felt a large presence behind her. Before she could even reach for the grip of a sword, a giant hand caught her wrists as a green stinger appeared just under her neck, “I wouldn't try anything if I were you.”

Kimiko caught a scent of something coming from the stinger, “That’s venom…”

“That’s right, short stack, and oh is it deadly.” The lizard behind snarled.

“Look, I don’t want to fight you, I was just following those Foot ninja. I didn’t know they’d be fighting a giant lizard man.”

She tried to back her head away as the stinger came closer only to hit a beating wall that was dangerously close, “Watch who your callin’ lizard man, may lead to a premature  death.”

Kim bit her lip as she felt totally helpless, unable to move, ‘I can’t do anything….’

“You know the Foot?” The lizard bellowed, digging his nails into her wrist as she hissed from the pain.

“I’ve d-dealt with them only a little!” She lied, stuttering on her words, “A-All I know is that their boss is supposedly gone and now the city is at the mercy of rising gang violence.”

He grew silent before snorting in laughter as he let her go, his weapon sheathing itself in his arm, “You are so tiny, it’s stupid!” Kimiko rose a brow in much confusion as she rubbed her wrist, “ Intimidation always works on the tiny ones.” He looked down at the turtle with a cheeky smirk, “So, who and what are ya?”

“Kimiko.” The turtle said as she backed away from him, “Biologically, I’m a turtle, a mutant turtle trained in the art of ninjutsu. But physically and mentally, I honestly couldn't tell you,” She shrugged, looking down at her own appearance, “I don’t exactly know how I came to be, but somehow, I exist.”

He smirked as he pointed to himself, “The name’s Talon, I’m what people call a monitor lizard. Came into existence after my um, mentor, played with some slimy stuff,” Then he sighed boredly, looking at the beaten up ninja that littered the alley, “Now an errand boy.”

Kimiko crossed her arms in suspicion, “An ‘errand boy ’? For what might I ask?”

“The Foot have something worth me investigating, data that would prove useful to my boss. Could never get close when that Oroku Saki guy was there.” Talon cracked his neck as he paced in thought, “Though if what you say is true, it should be easier for me to get it and go.”

“From what I know, Shredder’s soldiers were pretty loyal to him, more specifically, his Elite guard. So chances are, they could still be lurking around their old headquarters.” Kim smirked at the lizard, “ I’ve only seen the inside once out of curiosity, but allow me to go with you.”

“You think you can handle yourself, pipsqueak?”

“Give me three nights to prepare and meet me outside the Foot Headquarters.” Kim said before taking off into the shadows. She shook her head, “Am I really  going back there? I don’t even know that guy, but it could give me insight on what the Foot are up to.”

Kimiko ran across buildings as she was deep in thought, “And could I truly finish a new set of armor in time?” She visualized a black fox mask attached to a hood with red embellishments, “I could probably find something over in Chinatown.” The bridge wasn’t very far from where she was, “If I’m gonna do this, I might as well get the materials.”

“Hyah!!”

“Oh what now?!” She grumbled as she looked to the street below but paused as some ninja with an red Oni mask, armed with twin katana was fighting with Leonardo on a moving delivery truck. Leo’s leaped toward the ninja only for the opponent to use his cloak to disappear. The turtle’s swords got stuck in the truck as the adversary reappeared behind him and kicked him forward. “Okay, this guy is pissin’ me off…” Kim growled as she followed the truck as it moved across the bridge. She would've attacked but Leonardo got back up, stole the enemy’s grappling hook and used it to kick him off.

Kimiko tailed them as they ran up the supports of the Manhattan Bridge. As they stared each other off at the top of an arch, Kimiko felt her heart nearly stop as the opposing ninja brought out a weapon on his arm that looked too much like the talons of the Shredder. “No….not, it can’t be-” She began, then just as he attacked Leonardo, sending the turtle back. “No!!” She bolted as all she screamed with rage, kicking the ninja down as he dropped his weapons.

“What is the meaning of this!?” He snapped, right as the hate filled turtle stood over him with a foot between his chest, “Gyoji!”

“I don’t know who you are,” Kimiko threatened in a low, poisonous warning as both of her katana aimed for his throat, “But I will not hesitate to put an end to you.” She tightened her grip on her blades as she grimaced, “ I let him down before, I was too stupid to do anything and because of that, I let him down, but this time-” She lifted the blade as she snapped, “I won’t let it happen again!” But right before she could do anything, Kimiko found herself caged in a prison, the walls made of water. Her katana hit the bottom but nothing went through, “W-what the-” She stabbed again, nothing happened, “What is this?! ”

Suddenly she sunk through, but emerged to find herself inside a dome with the rest of her friends, “Kimmy! I was wonderin’ where you were!” Mikey shouted, “Welcome to the party!”

“Interference removed from match. ” Kimiko turned to find a floating spirit of some kind with a war paddle that he shook.

She tightened her grip on her sword as she growled venomously, “Match ? What match?!”

“It is a duel, Kimiko, a duel to the end.” Splinter responded, placing a hand on her shoulder, “The warrior before us challenged him to this.” He sighed as he looked to Leonardo who was just getting back up, “By initiating this duel, the warrior set the stakes. Had Leonardo not accept, our lives would have been forfeit.”

“How is that even fair!? That doesn’t even give him a choice!” Kim glared to the spirit, “If this is a duel, how is that choice even allowed!?”

The spirit, or rather, the Gyoji glanced to her before getting back to the fight, “Comment so noted .” Was all he said as the turtle fumed but looked toward the match.

“So who is that punk anyway?”

“Dunno, just showed up outta no where by throwin’ some dagger.” Raph answered as he twirled his sai as he was just as ticked.

They watched as Leonardo was standing back up and swiped the claws from the adversary ninja and kicked him back down. Leo stood over the ninja but as he came closer, the opponent threw green dust at him before kicking Leonardo down from the arch. Then as Leo was swinging by a single cable, the ninja laughed as he slashed it with his swords, sending the turtle into the depths below.

Kimiko attacked at the watery dome that surrounded them, followed by the other turtles, “Get me out of here!!” She violently slashed at the dome over and over again, “Leo!!”

The ninja before them laughed as he triumphed, “ He is finished! I have won! I am the ultimate warrior on this planet!” He rose his fist, “With this victory, my fame and glory grows! Soon, all will know my name! I am the Ultimate Ninja!”

“When I get out of here, you’ll be known as Dead!” Kimiko seethed as she ran for the dome again.

“Ditto.” Raph spat, stabbing forcefully at the water that surrounded them.

“Hold on there, you two.” The pink-masked turtle immediately turned her head as Leonardo had climbed back up using the claws he swiped from the Ultimate Ninja, “I’m not finished with him yet .”

“Alright, Leo!” Star cheered throwing a fist in the air, “Show him who’s boss!”

“This is awfully like that movie we watched…” Liette commented as she sat down on the floor of the dome.

“It-It can’t be-” The Ultimate Ninja gasped as Leonardo stared him down.

“It can.” Leo smirked, “And it is. Let’s finish this shall we?”

They watched as Leonardo and the Ultimate Ninja charged for each other. The enemy ninja threw shuriken at him, using his cloak to disappear. Leo sent the stars back with the claws as Ultimate Ninja reappeared in front of the dome only eat Leo’s foot as he kicked him so hard, his mask flew off before ditching the claws. The turtle proceeded to beat the snot out of his opponent and as Ultimate Ninja drew his katana only for Leo to flip over, kick him down and then taking the katana as the flew out of his hands. Leonardo sprung forward and dug the blades between his opponent’s neck, but harming him.

Leo stood over him and glared down, “You lose.”

“No! I cannot!” The Ultimate Ninja cried in anger, “I cannot!”

“Sorry, but you just did.” Leo said before bowing his head, “But you fought well, it’s okay.”

“I cannot believe it…” The ninja grit his teeth but sighed heavily, “ I surrender.”

“Winner, Leonardo. ” Gyoji announced, spinning the war paddle as the beads tied to it rattled against the middle, the water dome fading away as the family happily congratulated and cheered for Leonardo after he threw the katana aside to free his opponent.

Kimiko on the other hand, eyed the defeated ninja with suspicion, her swords still gripped tightly as he was hunched over with his purple cloak covering him. “Kimmy, get ova’ here already!” Casey called.

She glanced over but jumped as green dust smoked up and a large snake monster was summoned. “Get back!” Kim yelled as she tried to run at the beast.

However, right before she could attack it, the large snake was all of a sudden split in half as a giant of a man, wearing a golden Oni mask, wielding a oversized odachi appeared just behind the Ultimate Ninja. “Your highness.” Gyoji said, bowing his head.

“……………………Gandalf,  is that you……?” That earned a confused pink-masked turtle a slap from her sensei, “Ow…what?”

“Have some manners, Kimiko.” Splinter scolded with a sigh.

“To use such dark arts in defeat.” His voice thundered in anger, “Not only would you disgrace yourself, but you would disgrace me, your own  father with your lack of honor. You have not earned this combat, yet you have the audacity to attempt to make a name for yourself in such a manner.” The very very tall man looked to Splinter and the turtles, “Splinter-San, you have trained your students well,” He bowed his head, “I solute you.” In which Splinter returned the bow. The man then turned to Leo, “You have fought well, young one, and won honorably.” With some kind of magic, the man returned Leonardo his katana before looking up to the sky, “Many generations ago, we visited this dimension. The people here, took us to be goblins, tengu. But we endowed a chosen few with the first gifts of the art of ninjutsu. You have carried that tradition well, better even than my son.” He gestured to the Gyoji, “Come, we go home.” and with a bright, blinding magic, they left.

“Home sounds nice.” Casey said, holding his arms back behind his head, “Lets go home.”

Mikey nodded as they were just about to start walking toward one of the supports of the bridge to get down. However he stopped and turned around, as Kimiko wasn’t following them, “Kim?”

“It almost happened again…” She mumbled in a shaky, stressful mess as she just stared at the ground, “And I was powerless….”

“What almost happened?” Star questioned as walked back to the trembling turtle, “Kimmy? Hey, it’s okay.”

“It’s not okay, Star!” Kimiko shook herself as she began to hyperventilate into a breakdown, “Not when someone so close to you is on DEATH’S door because you couldn’t do ANYTHING TO PREVENT IT! I COULD HAVE DONE SOMETHING AND I CHOSE NOT TO!!I SHOULD HAVE BEEN BETTER-” Kim shut her eyes as she was again haunted by nightmares, “It’s all I can ever see and doesn’t go away! I...I- I just-!” She immediately threw down a smoke pellet and used one of the cables to swing herself down below on the bridge.

“K-Kim?” Was all Star could say as she was frozen in shock, “Don’t go…”

Liette looked around as they were just as speechless, “Is she going to be okay?”

Leonardo frowned as he remembered what she was yelling when she attacked that Ultimate Ninja earlier, “So that’s what it is…” He looked to the others then back down as a tiny dot of green ran into the alleys, “Go ahead and head back, I’ll be a bit.”

“Yo, hug her for me and all of us!” Mikey called as Leo ran in the direction Kim had gone, “She’ll need it.”

Chapter Text

'He’s back…the…Shredder…'

Kimiko dug her nails into the top of her head and she heavily breathed in and out.

‘SLAM ’

“Go away!” Kim shouted as she slammed the back her head against the wall of the warehouse she hid within. Her eyes were shut tightly as she sobbed and trembled, “But it won’t go away because it’s a punishment fitting for my own failure…” She buried her head her hands again as she pulled her knees in.

Re-watching as Leonardo came crashing into April’s apartment, but instead of talking to Raph, 'Why…why couldn't you stop him… '

Kim bit the inside of her cheek as she could feel the glares of disappointment and disgust surround her, “I-I don’t know…I’m sorr-”

'Sorry ? … Sorry doesn’t fix anything….it’s all your….your fault…'

“I still let you down…I should have, I-”

The turtle nearly jumped out of her shell as a pair of arms wrapped around her, “Hush.” An all too familiar voice said as a figure knelt beside her, “You shouldn't blame yourself.”

“But it is my fault!” Kimiko cried out with her hands over the sides of her head, gripping to her hair, “I should have been more responsible, I-If I had just kept a sharper eye on the Foot,” She shook her head rapidly, “I had a choice but I was too stupid to see it and because of my blindness, Shredder almost-”

“Almost , Kim, almost,” Leo kept his voice low as he gently ran his hand through her hair to soothe her.

“That doesn’t change the fact that it was because of me you got hurt!” The pink-masked turtle choked on her sobs. “I took the job as a member of the Foot to protect everything I held dear, and I failed  that! I failed you!”

“It’s impossible to try and have some sort of control over every single thing, when you can’t, you feel guilty even though it couldn’t be helped. I did get hurt, not because of you, because I also wanted to keep everyone safe, to keep you  safe. I was in a dark place, but in the end, I made it through. You know why? I heard voices calling out to me, guiding me home, I heard a Little Turtle .” Leo moved his own hands over smaller ones as he leaned his forehead against hers, “She was hurting pretty bad, but I’m here now and I’m going to stay here so that I can help and be there when she needs me. ”

“…She sounds like a handful…must be one lucky turtle to have you….” Kimiko squeaked as she sniffled, “…But you don’t need to get caught up in her own burdens.”

“Well she had better get used it,” He pulled away from her as he gently tilted her head up, teary blue eyes meeting with his own, “ But please, Little Turtle, don’t hide from me, ” Leo rested his forehead against Kim’s, using his thumb to wipe her tears away as he kept his gaze on her, “ When you feel like those those dark thoughts are coming back, come find me. I care  about you, and I want to help you get through.”

Kimiko slowly nodded her head as she closed her heavy eyes again as he pulled her into his arms, “ …Okay…” She whispered softly while sniffling more, “I will…and I’m sorry…”

“Hush, it’s alright, Kimiko,” He kept his head resting against hers, closing his own eyes as they melted into each other.

After about a minute of silence, Kim quietly spoke as she listened to his steady heartbeat, “Um….Leo?”

“Yes?”

The smaller turtle felt heat rush to her face before speaking, “C-could you um...maybe….run your hand through my hair a-again,” She hid her face against his plastron as she was embarrassed like crazy, “I-I know it sounds super awkward b-but- you know what just forget  I said anything-It’s stupid anyway…”

That earned her a soft chuckle from Leo as he began to brush her green hair with his fingers, “Like this?”

Kim nodded as she found herself smiling at the satisfying sensation, “Oh ,yes please. It feels really good…” She felt herself yawning as her eyes felt heavier while, soon snuggling against him.

“I can only imagine…” He smiled warmly himself as he watched her humming happily in his arms, but also took a moment to admire silky, green fibers that sprouted from her head and stops just at the middle of her shell. Definitely longer than he remembered, but he rather liked it. Leo could feel his own heart beating as he watched her drifting peacefully despite the last hour and a half. But he also felt much at ease as he held her protectively. He also started to feel himself falling asleep, but he knew they couldn't exactly stay in this warehouse either. Only thing is that, he didn’t really want to let go-

“SomeBODY ONCE  told the world was gonna roll me,

I ain’t the sharpest tool in the shed.”

Kimiko immediately ripped herself out of his arms and fell back onto the floor while her phone rang. Her face was beet red as Leonardo started laughing his shell off at the song she picked.

“She was lookin’ kind of dumb with her finger and her thumb,

In the shape of an ‘L’ on her forehead.”

She pouted as she sat up before chucking the buzzing shell cell at him, “You get to answer it then!” She sighed as she looked down to the ground, “I blew up on them kind of unfairly and I feel terrible…”

“Well the years start comin’ and they don’t start comin’,

Fed to the rules and I hit the ground runnin’.

Didn’t make sense not to live for fun,

Your brain gets smart but your head gets dumb .”

The laughing turtle caught the phone as he calmed himself, “Fine.”

Then answered it, “Kimmy?!” Mikey cried on the other line, “Kimmy are you there?!”

‘I’m asleep .’ She signed to Leo who nodded and spoke in a low voice, “Mikey, quiet down.”

“Leo, you found her? Please tell me she’s okay.” Kim looked back down as she heard her brother, “Did you hug her like I said to?” She stood up and paced herself as she listened.

“I did, Mikey.” The fearless leader stood up himself, “ Kimiko’s had a rough day all together, so when we get home, we have to let her rest and take it easy.”

“Got it!”

Leo hung up the shell cell and handed it back to Kim, “We should start heading back,” then looked into her eyes with concern, “Are you going to be okay?”

“Other than feeling guilty as shell,” Kimiko nodded slowly, “Yeah…I think I’ll be alright.” Then shook her head as she remembered why she came across the bridge in the first place, “Hey, what time is it?”

Leonardo looked up, “Went for ice cream around seven…then that fight….maybe like around ten, why?”

“Then there’s still time for me to make it,” Kim said to herself as they climbed to the roof of the warehouse then she started traveling across other buildings in the opposite direction of home.

“Make it to where ?” Leo called from where she started.

“Just a personal project, nothing too important. But I’d like to get what I need now so that I don’t have to wait another night.” Kim shouted back, “I’ll be back at the lair in a few!”

The blue-masked turtle started crossing rooftops and caught up with her, “Well I mentioned I’d come back with you, and that’s what I intend. So I might as well go with you to…where?” He watched as the spaces above between buildings and streets became decorated with paper lanterns.

“Down here.” Kimiko dropped into an alley below and in front of a side entrance into a shop, “This where I get a lot of my materials for weapons.”

“I thought you went to the junkyard?”

“I did, but most of the metal I find there isn’t that strong,” Kim said,” The stronger the steel or the ore, the longer a sword can last.”

She opened the door as a bell chimed against it, “Wait , we can’t just waltz in here, we’ll be seen, Kim!” Leo warned as he watched her go in.

“Hattori-San?” Kim called as she nodded for Leo to come in, “There’s nothing to worry about, Fearless .”

In the back, an old man with black glasses turned and bowed his head, “Kimiko, it’s been too long.”

Kim bowed herself with a small smile, “Likewise. I understand it is late, but I hope it’s not too late to get some supplies.” Leo glanced around the small shop in awe, there was a mix of fabrics, clothing, accessories calligraphy sets, decorations in varying sizes, but what surprised him the most were the swords and other martial arts weapons displayed in the back behind the counter.

“You are always welcome.” The man sniffed a little and tilted his head, “I sense you are not alone?”

“No, this is Leonardo,” She pointed to the turtle next to her, “ Leo, I would like you to meet Hattori Tatsu, he is the owner of this Trading company, but he is also a master swordsmith.”

Said turtle bowed respectfully, “Good evening sir. From first impression alone, I have to say you work is stunning.”

“Thank you.” Hattori responded, “ Kimiko has often spoke of you and a few others when she would come by. A pleasure to finally meet you.” He looked toward Kim’s direction, “Allow me to gather some metal pieces for you.” Then he disappeared behind a tatami curtain.

“He didn’t budge at our appearances?” Leo questioned, leaning in close to speak quietly.

Kim shook her head as she browsed through fabric and embellishments, “No, Hattori-San is actually blind , so he relies on his other senses with are incredibly strong. He comes from Japan, and is a descendant of the Hattori Hanzo. He is also an ex member of the Foot Clan, and is definitely not someone to take lightly. I happened to meet him during one of my beginning jobs when I posed as Kuro Katana. Shredder wished for me to eliminate him for leaving the organization, I never actually killed anyone on those so I faked it. But, letting him live wasn’t the only  reason-”

“Kimi-Chan!” Suddenly from behind the counter, an excited little girl with black hair and big purple colored eyes came running over and hugging the smaller turtle, “You’re back!!”

“Hey there Ona-Chan!” Kim pat the top of the girls head as she looked to Leonardo, “And this cutie, is Ona, Hattori-San’s granddaughter.”

“And apprentice swordsmith!” Ona said with her hands on her hips, smiling with pride before waving to the blue-masked turtle, “Hi Mr. Turtle!”

Kimiko snorted and snickered, “She just called you, Mr. Turtle , I like that name. I should use that often.”

Leo gave her an unamusing glare, “Nice,” He couldn't help but smile and laugh along however, “I’m Leonardo, by the way.”

Ona watched the two interact before coming to a conclusion, “You’re the turtle Kimi-Chan talks about a lot aren’t you! ”

“So I’m told,” Leo knelt down to the six year old’s height as Kim went back to quickly browsing and selecting black fabric and red trims, “What does  Kimi-Chan say?”

The purple eyed child held her hands behind her back with a toothy smile as she thought out loud, “She says you’re really brave and strong, and the bestest!” Ona watched as Leonardo would glimpse at the other turtle every so often, “Do you like her?”

Leo tilted his head at the question before chuckling, “Of course, what’s not to like about her? Do you like her?”

“No, not like that ,” Ona leaned in close to his ear and whispered, “I meant do you like like , you know, with hearts. Like in the Disney movies!”

It only took him a minute to understand where she was going with this conversation as he felt his face grow warm, “Do I…?” He looked back over to the shopping turtle who was speaking to Hattori as he had brought her a bin of metal pieces. He looked back to the young girl in attempts to change subject, “So you’re an apprentice swordsmith?”

“Yeah! I am- Oh that reminds me!” Ona ran into the back as Kimiko brought up two bolts of material and red embellishments.

Leo let out a sigh of relief as he stood and walked over to the counter as Hattori measured out the fabric, “So what are you going to do with all this?”

“Just a project, something I saw in a dream once,” Kim said, she glanced at him from the side as she paid for her things, “You okay, Mr. Turtle ? Looking a little red there.”

“Oh nothing, just feeling a little warm.” He shrugged, watching the windows as they were covered with tatami curtains.

Ona came back into the shop with a tanto in her hands, “Kimi-Chan, I made this for you!”

The tanto had a black sheath with white flowers painted on it, “Oh my gosh,” Kimiko gasped as she accepted the blade. She withdrew it, the blade was clean and perfectly sharpened. Running from the tip, flowers were engraved into the steel with Ona’s last name in kanji. “You made  this?”

“All by myself!” The child giggled as she looked up at Kim, then bowed, “Thank you for helping us, Kimi-Chan.”

Leonardo whistled as his eyes took in the work of art, “Ona, that is a beautiful tanto. You’re going to be an excellent swordsmith in the future.”

“I am honored to receive this tanto, Ona-Chan.” Kimiko returned the bow as the girl smiled widely before running into the back for the night.

“Soon, Ona will surpass me,” Hattori sighed with a warm smile, “She is growing up so fast, it is hard to imagine. If only her parents could see her now.” The old man shook his head as he followed the turtles through the side entrance, “Oh but don’t let me keep you both, it was good to see you, Kimiko. And you, Leonardo.”

“Thank you, Hattori-San.” Kim bowed with Leonardo as she held the bin and bags in her arms.

“Let’s get home now, “ Leo yawned as he stretched but took the bin of metal from her, “It’s been a long day.”

Chapter Text

Kim opened the door to her hideout as Leo helped her bring the materials from Hattori-San in.

“The metal can sit next to the forge, with the rest.” Kim said, setting the fabric onto a big square table on the side, next to the computer.

“After all this time, I still can’t believe you kept an entire warehouse hidden under our shells.” Leo rubbed his hands after setting the heavy bin down. He took a minute to admire the work in progress blades and weapon parts that lied around the forge.

The younger turtle set her new tanto into a display case next to a bunch of the other weapons she had collected in their travels. Such as the Triceraton blaster and a Guardian sword, “Well I mean, it was hidden pretty nicely behind a weird rune that you just trace with your finger.” Kim pulled out a dress form made from a giant t-shirt, duck tape, and batting, “Alright, time to get to work.”

Leonardo crossed his arms as she logged onto the computer, “You mean bed  right? You have to be tired.”

“I’ve been bunking up here for the past week,” Kim shrugged as she hit a button for the elevator to come up, “Also, I’ve had a couple Red Bulls today, so I’m wide awake.”

“Which really is not healthy at all.” Leo scolded but sighed, “Alright, just don’t overdo it, and get some actual sleep please.”

Before he stepped into the elevator, Kim ran up and hugged him , “…And thank you…for….you know .”

The blue-masked turtle returned the hug, patting her head, “Like I said, I’m here whenever you need me, Little Turtle.”

Kim watched as the elevator went down with him in it after saying their ‘goodnights ’. Then she got back to work, cracking her knuckles as she walked to the table. “Alright, three nights to work on this armor,” She reached in one of the bags and pulled out a black kitsune mask with red markings, Leonardo didn’t see her slip it in so she felt a little better about this project, “I like him a lot, but if I plan on stopping criminals, then it’s for the best he don’t know.” She hid the mask in a drawer and readied the forge.

- The Next Morning-

“Do you feel that?

Ah shit….

Oh, AH, AH, AH, AH! ”

Kimiko jumped and sat up from her desk as her alarm for five-thirty am went off, “I fell asleep…” She stopped it and looked to her dress form, where a new set of armor was almost finished. The torso was mostly fabric but kept some of the armored qualities from the previous set. Like the old armor, there is a hooded cape that can attach to the kitsune mask. Underneath is a long sleeved body suit that stops just as her mid thigh with a mouth piece that can detach from it. The sleeves extend down to her fingers like gloves and there are black thigh high leggings, both with armor attached. Over the cloak are places for spiked pauldrons, just like the original armor. Of course, she also has a new set of black katana to work on.

“It’s almost complete…” Kim stood up and yawned, “I wonder if that Talon guy will actually show…” She we supposed to meet with him in two days at the ruined Foot Headquarters, “It’ll hopefully give me some insight on what they’ve been up to. They’ve been quiet and that bothers me…” She bit the inside of her cheek as she growled to herself, “I’ll be ready for them this time, and I won’t let them-” She shook her head and smacked herself, “No - Bad Kimiko!”

Suddenly the only growling heard came from her stomach, “Maybe it’s time I went down to the lair…” She stepping into the elevator and the moment it closed, the small space made something very obvious to her as her face scrunched, “First thing’s first, I need  a shower…”

As she entered her room, she did so silently as Star was sleeping soundly. Kimiko stealthily grabbed her pink robe and some clothes to choose from, then left the room. The lair was completely silent, aside from the TVs being at low volume down below. She jumped down and into the bathroom. She emptied her arm pouches, setting the weapons to the side before tossing them, her skirt and her mask into the washing machine ( their bathroom and laundry room are in the same spot in the lair ). She started it up all while using a natural detergent made with tea tree oil and lemon juice.

While that was going, she jumped into the shower, letting out a big relaxed sigh as the hot water hit the top of her head. “With the progress I’ve made with the armor, maybe I can do something else to pass time? Maybe try to help the others for once?” Kimiko thought long about what she could do. She stuck her tongue out as she scrubbed herself with a natural scrub that smelled like cherry blossoms, “Well, Donatello got a hold of alien tech, maybe I could play with it. Or I could just take it easy today…haven’t done that in…forever. I could probably use it too.” Her mind changed subjects as she massaged soap on her hair, “But those guys we met last night….who were they…there’s Gandalf and that ninja guy who thought he was the best, not to mention that Gyoji guy…obviously not from Earth. Although, it seemed as if Sensei knew Gandalf…” She pursed her lips as she thought, “So now there’s different dimensions that exist that we can just warp  to? Being a mutant turtle is weird enough…And they can supposedly challenge others out of no where to death matches…just we need…”

After rinsing under hot water, she turned off the water and wrung her hair out. Kimiko watched as water fell into the drain, “I wonder though…what else  is going to pop out, some Lovecraftian horror? How would we stop that then?”

Kim sighed and stepped out of the shower as she dried herself with a fuzzy, pink towel. She came up to the mirror after putting her robe on and just stared at her reflection. She ran a comb through her hair’s length, playing with what she could do with it, “It’s never been this long before, I could never truly have ‘fun ’ with it…” Kim parted her bangs into an emo swoop, then tied her hair into twin ponytails. She tilted her head as she looked at the results in the mirror before a faint smile ghosted her lips, “I like it…”

The turtle laid out some of the clothes she had brought with her, most of them were pink or black, almost all of them were punkish. Her eyes landed on a plaid skirt followed by a silver studded belt with a heart buckle on the front. Kim accompanied them with black leggings, pink arm sleeves, and a black spaghetti strap top with a skull on it. She looked herself over in the mirror again, “I guess this will do.” There was a brief moment of silence before a loud rumbling sounded in the room, “Oh right…I’m still hungry…”

After throwing her laundry into the dryer, she set some of the other clothes aside and then left the bathroom. But jumped as she ran into a blonde human on the way, “S-Star…hey…you’re up early…” She looked up and all around sheepishly, avoiding her gaze.

Star scratched the back of her head as she did the same, “Morning Kim, y-yeah….you know I’m training with you guys now remember?”

“Oh yeah, that’s right, heh, you are…” Kimiko sighed before bowing her head in shame, “Look, about the other night, I’m sorry I snapped at you. It wasn’t right…I just…a lot was going on.”

“Kim, it’s alright, I forgive you,” Star’s expression softened as she looked to her friend, “If it makes you feel better, I’m sort of like you.” She then sighed, “ Some time ago, I lost someone close to me. Of course, I still suffer trauma from what happened from time to time…”

“And I yelled at you and made it worse…because I am just really stupid…”

“No!” Star held her hands up and waved them, “You didn’t know that, I never told you until not. Like you said, a lot had happened. You just need to let your mind rest, do something fun.”

Kim let out a breath and nodded, “Yeah, alright.” Then was interrupted by her stomach again, “After food…” She walked passed the human and waved, “Thanks Star.”

“No energy bars or drinks- those will only make things worse!” The blonde scolded from behind.

Kim rolled her eyes, “Oh fine…” Then opened the fridge and studied its contents- Pizza, lots of pizza, a bunch of leftover take out, “When’s the last time we actually went to get groceries…?” She ultimately decided on a piece of cold cheese pizza and scarfed it quickly as she sighed in relief, “Real food is nice…”

She left the kitchen and stretched her arms before stopping entirely as she started to feel…off, “What should I do…?”

“Good morning, Kimiko.” Splinter greeted as he was on his way into the kitchen himself.

The turtle turned and bowed to him, “Morning Sensei-” Only for a green blur to engulf her in a bear hug.

“Kimmy!!” Came a wild Michelangelo, “Where’d you go last night? And what happened!?”

“Geez Mike, some of us are still tryin’ ta get some sleep.” Raph half-yawned half-complained as he and Leo came down from their rooms.

Mikey looked back at his brothers and stuck his tongue out at them, “Well sorry for wanting to make sure that our beloved Kimiko was alright.”

“Aside…from you crushing my….shell….I’m okay-” Kim squeaked as Mikey was nearly squeezing the life from her. He jumped and promptly let go as she then hit the stone, cold floor, “Ow…”

“Sorry!” Mikey apologized, helping her back up.

“So…not to sound so sudden but, what happened last night?” Donatello questioned, walking away from his lab.

Raph nodded with his brother, “Yeah, ya had us real worried, are you okay?”

Kimiko grimaced as she remembered her breakdown, “Well I….it’s just…so much has happened…” She glanced at Leonardo from the corner of her eye before looking to the floor. “First off, I’m sorry you all had to see me at my worst,” she sighed slowly, “ My mind hasn’t been my best as of late…I just saw a figure from the past- but I will work to better myself.”

“ As I had suspected, Kimiko, whatever you had witnessed and felt, it has begun to take it’s toll on your spirit. ” Splinter started, “ Mental scars are not easy to heal, but become worse if you keep them bottled up to only yourself.”

“I know, Sensei,” She scratched the back of her head as her eyes looked up to the ceiling, “I kinda learned that the hard way…It was just so easy to keep it to myself,” She felt her hands twitch, opening and closing into fists, “I just don’t want to worry everyone…and yet I still did.”

“Which is why ya need ta tell us, Kimmy.” Raphael said as he pat her on the head.

“We’re here for you, no matter what.” Donnie added, putting a friendly arm around her shoulder.

Mikey caught them in a large embrace, “Always! We’re nothing without our precious, ferocious Kimiko.”

Leo chuckled to himself before joining the group hug, “And we won’t ever  let you fall, Little Turtle.”

The youngest turtle felt her lips quivering as she was a sniffling mess, “You guys…you’re the best!” She shouted as she sobbed in their arms.

Splinter smiled warmly at them all, “No battle, physically or spiritually, we face will ever be alone. We face it together, as one.”

Chapter Text

- Quick Bio for Liette-

- Fourteen years old

- Mergirl/Mermaid, has gills to breathe underwater, be it fresh or ocean water, and must be kept hydrated

- Descendant of the MerPeople, who were originally human but mutated into what they are because of a magic crystal sun/moon. However she knows next to nothing about them except for what is shown via a holographic projection from other magic crystals. Only knows that she woke up all alone and abandoned.

- Has webbed fins between her fingers, toes, and tail which become transparent when out of the water.

-She is reliant on her sense of sound, smell but also possesses the ability to communicate telepathically when another is nearby.

- Also possesses a healing aura, her fingertips glow white and she gently grazes over an injury or the origin of a poisoned body, will grow stronger over time.

- Highly curious about the world, especially the surface of New York, as well as science and advanced technology, LOVES the TV. But also somewhat oblivious.

-Lives in a pool inside a crystal cavern which is connected to some of the waterways underneath NYC, one connected to the lair of the turtles.

---

“Wahoo!!!” Michelangelo shouted as he was having fun on a flying skateboard Donatello built using the alien technology. He zipped passed a frustrated April O’Neil, “Watch out, you’re in the way of my obstacle course!” He yelled as he grinded against a barricade.

Liette sat on the edge of the pool in the lair, kicking her feet forward and back as her tail swished behind her. She watched the orange-masked turtle zip and zoom all around the lair in awe, “Technology is amazing…”

“Don…of all the advanced tech possibilities….you built HIM and flying skateboard?” April asked, already annoyed by the fact that one or a few of the boys had used up her toothpaste for the second time.

“You know how it is.” Donatello said as put on diving gear and hooked up the breathing apparatus, “It’s the only way I can work in peace.” Then jumped into the pool, unknowingly splashing April in the process.

April shuttered as she had just showered and was getting ready for the day, “Sewer water…ewww…”

“Actually, it’s fresh  water, April.” Liette corrected as she pushed herself into the pool, “It comes from the river.”

“That doesn’t make me feel any better- what are you doing down there anyway, Don? ” The redhead questioned.

Don played around with his gear until he was comfortable, “There are a lot of tunnels under the water that could be excavated to allow us a way into the river. And with Liette’s help and her knowledge of the nearby waterways, it’ll go a lot smoother.”

“Let’s go!” Liette grinned as she dove under the water.

Don gave their human friend a thumbs up, “See ya later!” and followed the mergirl into the tunnels, accidentally splashing April with more water.

“Ugh…this day keeps getting better and better…” April grumbled as she was soaked.

“Yeah, you’ll get used to it.” A random Kimiko chimed as she passed by. She her headphones around her neck as ‘Helena’  by ‘My Chemical Romance ’ blasted, a lollipop sticking out of her mouth.

“Lovely …” April sighed sarcastically as she turned back toward the bathroom just before a wild Mikey barreled into her via Raph flinging him off the skateboard after ticking him off.

“Sorry!” Raph threw the board to the side and ran over to help the redhead up, “I wasn’t aiming him at you!”

“No worries,” April rolled her eyes and accepted his help, “Getting flattened by turtles is just part of my new life style.”

“Yo guys!” Casey emerged from one of the storage rooms in a green jumpsuit with a large, heavy bag, “Just lettin’ ya know I’m borrowin’ a ton of tools.”

“Finally another human…well almost .” Suddenly feeling a wave of relief, April walked away from the mutants to meet with him, “Hey Case, where ya headed?”

Kim watched as the humans interacted, Casey was going over to Coney Island later in the evening as he does repair work on the side. She tilted her head as the two spoke awkwardly as Casey invited April to go with him, “Comin’ through!!” Mikey shouted as Kim ducked her head as Raph angrily gave chase to his brother.

“Those idiots…”

“I’ll pick ya up 'round ten, hey maybe we can grab a late night snack or somethin’!” Casey grinned as he walked back into the store room, pausing as he turned back, his face flushing red, “B-but uh, you know, it’s not a date or anything…right?”

April, cheeks just as warm, waved her hand, “Absolutely! It’s not a date!”

“Good.”

“Fine.”

Then the two walked away from each other, blushing and still feeling awkward, “Hmm…” Kimiko’s curiosity had been piqued some but she shook it off, “Humans are weird…” She had come down from her room after failing to get any more sleep, looking for something to do.

“Incoming!!” She ducked as Mikey flew by and into the pool as Raphael finally got him off the skateboard. He came to the surface and grinned, “Awesome canon ball!!”

“Ya’d think he'd shut up when he finally gets off that thing…” Raph said, cursing under his breath.

Kim just shook her head and looked at Raph with crossed arms, “ You are aware this is Mikey  you’re talking about, right?”

The hotheaded turtle nodded as he set the board aside once again, “Yeah…I’m very aware.”

“The one and only~!” Michelangelo sprang from the pool and in front of the two, sopping wet before shaking himself off like a dog.

“Seriously!?” Kim held her hands over her headphones and music player, “What is wrong with you?”

Raph grunted in anger, “Oh that is it wise guy-” Then tackled him back into the pool.

“Right…still too early for this…” Was all Kim said as she sighed in annoyance and walked to the couch where another news report was on. “Let me guess, more City at War bull…”

“It’s starting to become a part of everyday routine.” Leonardo sighed as he and Splinter were paying attention to the broadcast. “Not that it’s a good thing.”

Kim joined them on the end of the couch, resting herself against the arm, watching the chaos out of boredom.

-Some Hours Later-

-Underwater -

Liette held up a metal beam as Donatello drilled in a couple of screws to connect it to a large support where he could begin making a passage to the river. Every now and again she would look around as Don worked. She knew a few the tunnels and most of the time, fish and other organisms could be found living within.

However, recently, Liette could sense a large presence lurking in the waters and made her feel uneasy. Right now, she felt somewhat safer with one of the turtles with her.

She jumped as she felt something tap her shoulder until she learned that it was just Donatello. “Relax! It’s just me.” He held up his hands frantically, “

“Oh, sorry, just a little squeamish…” Liette said, she spoke in the water using telepathy as she sheepishly waved to him. She smiled nervously before frowning, “As of recently, something just feels amiss in the water…though it could just be my mind playing tricks on me.”

“Like that ghost guy?” The turtle asked as he added the finishing touches to the current support structure.

“Sort of…”

“Well, I was going to say we should go ahead and head back, we’ve made a lot of progress today.” Don gave her a triumphant smile, “I couldn’t have done it on my own.”

“Alright, but you did most of the work.” Liette followed him through the tunnel, following his oxygen line. “I’m just happy to learn what I can.”

Don chuckled as he watched her swim ahead, “ You shouldn’t sell yourself short, but I do mean it.”

She responded with a giggle and turned her head forward but gasped as they passed by an injured fish, a large gash in his side. “Oh no…”

“That’s a big bite if I ever saw one…” Donatello commented as he picked it up and examined the injury.

“Hold him still.” Liette knelt down to the fish’s level and brought her hand up. Her fingertips produced a white glow as she traced around the wound gently.

Don mouthed a ‘whoa ’ as he watched the fish’s scales return to a healthier state, the gash closing, “You can heal? Fascinating.”

“I’m not very strong I’m afraid, I’m still getting the hang of this and my telepathic abilities.” The mergirl explained as the fish swam out of Don’s grasp and disappeared further into one of the tunnels. “I also know better than to mess with a predator’s prey, but normally they’re right next to their meals. Something just outright attacked and left the poor thing to die.”

“That is unusual…” Donnie nodded as the Liette’s head began to nod off her hand rubbing her temple, the glowing coming to a stop, “I take it the healing made you tired?”

She responded with an exhausted ‘mmhmm ’ but jumped as she saw something zip passed in a fast motion in the opposite end of the tunnel where the fish went. “What was that?!”

“What was what?” He turned around as she pointed and swam back with Liette who clung onto his shell in fear. Don poked his head to maybe catch a glimpse but, “I don’t see anything…” He tapped on the bottom of his scuba helmet and shrugged, “Let’s get back to the lair, if there is something, then having my bo would really help.” Liette nodded as she kept her grasp on his shell, not wanting to let go anytime soon.

- Lair-

“Alright Lee, take em' off!”

Kimiko was on the edge of her seat as she was watching the latest episode of Naruto. She was watching the original subbed version and very into the episode. Rock Lee was fighting against her personal favorite character, Gaara, who is actually a very complicated antagonist at first. Kim puffed her cheeks in shock as the bowl haired guy revealed that he had seven weights strapped around both legs. He took them off and dropped them as they fell fast, making big booms as they made contact with the ground, “How heavy  were those-” Then the character bolted down and zipped around Gaara at high speeds, “ Wait what the shell?!” She scrambled to the floor and up close to one of the TVs with her eyes glued to the screens as Lee was swamping Gaara. He punches the redhead but it’s revealed that Gaara’s blood thirsty nature was coming out. But just the episode was getting good-

“We interrupt this broadcast with breaking news-”

“NO!!” Kimiko cried out as a news story suddenly aired, she laid back on her shell with fistfuls of her hair in her hands, “ Why must you do that?!”

“But don’t you already have most the current volumes in your manga shelf?” Star asked looking up from her journal, watching her friend dramatically sob, “I mean you already know what happens right?”

“Yeah but…it was getting good! You don’t just abruptly stop a Slasher from making his kill with a flashy pop song sequence do you?”

Star rose a brow in confusion and just stared at Kimiko, “Weird analogy but I get your point.”

Kim sighed as she looked back at the tv, more news about gang violence before getting up and walking away from the TV , ‘It’s like the moment we stopped Shredder…the city’s problems only got worse…but if he wasn’t stopped…he would've definitely sent more of his soldiers into the sewers he would almost certainly come after us again.’

“Ah, there you are.” Master Splinter said as he met with his student, a small pouch in his hand.

Kimiko shook her head as she regained focus. She crossed her arms behind her head and eyed the pouch with slight curiosity, “Yes, Sensei?”

“Come with me, Kimiko.” He didn’t explain much, just walked out into the sewer tunnels.

She knew better than to not listen to him and followed him out of the lair, “So where are we going?” She asked as they traveled quite a distance from the lair.

“I believe I may have found something that will help you, my girl.” Splinter carefully climbed up to the surface as they were now in Central Park, “As I have spoken before, you have walked yourself down a path of darkness, Kimiko.”

Kim slid the manhole cover over before continuing to follow him into a hidden clearing within the park. She crossed her arms, looking down into the grass at their feet, “I am aware of that, and it’s something that’s going to stick with me until probably the end, Master Splinter. Like a bottomless abyss…”

“ In the darkest times, hope is something you give yourself. That is the meaning of inner strength. ” Splinter said as he handed Kimiko the pouch. *

She emptied it to find a single seed. Kim eyed it for anything else until looking to Splinter with a confused face, “It’s just a seed …I don’t think I understand, Sensei…why-”

“While yes, it is an ordinary seed,” Splinter gestured her to kneel next to him in the center of the clearing and dug into the dirt, “ But, a seed must first be covered in the darkness of the heavy dirt. But, the seed also has hope  which guides the seed, giving it the strength is needs to eventually grow into a strong tree.”

“Doesn’t a seed need water and sunlight to grow?” Kimiko asked as he took her hand with the seed and guided it into the dirt where she planted it.

Splinter brought out a small bottle of water from a pocket in his robe and gave it to her, “Which is why you will visit this spot and tend to it every few days.”

Still somewhat confused, Kim poured out the water over the dirt that covered the seed, “ Wait…but why me?  I would think Star or Leonardo would be much better at this than I am.”

“That you will learn as time passes, Kimiko.” The mutant rat placed his hands over her shoulders as he looked into her eyes, “ However, my dear girl, you must never give in to despair. Allow yourself to slip down that road and you surrender to your lowest instincts.” *

Kimiko took a minute to register his words before nodding slowly, “I understand Master Splinter.” ‘But I don’t know if I can truly make it a promise…’

Chapter Text

When Kimiko and Splinter returned home that night, April was all giddy, happily jumping up and down. “I take it your date went well?” The turtle asked. She looked over to find Liette asleep on one of the armchairs then back to April.

The human flushed bright pink before putting her hands on her hips and huffed, “It was not a date!”

Unphased by her mood, Kim simply nodded along, “Uh huh, so what happened then?”

“So do you remember that thief we told you about? Harry Parker, I think that was his name…” Leo asked, “ It was almost right before we um, found the Sword of Tengu.”

“I don’t really know half of what you boys did around that time,” The short turtle looked up in thought as she tried to think, “Was he the really ugly guy Mikey wouldn't shut up about?”

Michelangelo popped up as his name was called, “Who Raph?” Which earned him a slap on the head by the hothead himself, “Nah, that’s the Garbageman.”

Don just shook his head as his brothers, “No, he’s the jewerly thief who had help from Nanobots, had a pretty good record going until we had stopped him. Anyway, we happened to find where he had hidden all the stolen jewerly, at Coney Island in almost plain sight actually.”

“When tha fuzz showed ta take the creep back ta prison, we figured it woulda been best if April turned in the find. Dat way, she can have her place back.” Raph finished after pummeling his younger brother.

“Huh, well that worked out in the end, didn’t it?” Kimiko cocked a brow as she eyed Don for an answer, “But what the shell’s a Nanobot?”

“A microscopic robot that acts within a large colony, as one big hive mind. They have the ability to disassemble and reassemble machines and other objects into something different.” Donatello lectured using his techno language before becoming sad, “However, these Nanobots we dealt with, had the capabilities and understandings of that of a small child, learning from example. They came into contact with that jewelry thief from before, and since then, Nano saw him as sort of a parental figure as he took it on a string of robberies. In the end, the crook proved to just be using it to his advantage just as the Nano had to be destroyed.” He sighed and crossed his arms, “I still don’t feel right it…”

“Neither of us do.” Leo looked down as he spoke, “But if we didn’t, Nano would have done some serious damage or worse.”

“Regardless of what happened, if it’s a robot, then couldn't it have been- I don’t know repaired and powered back up? Tiny or not, a jolt of electricity could be all it needs.” Kim pointed out.

A sudden spark of inspiration lit up in Don’s eyes, “I mean yeah, but-”

“But we don’t need ta be bringin’ up possibilities, not after all dat.” Raph cut in waving his hands negatively before yawning, “And Imma hit tha hay.”

Mikey nodded and followed him up to the second level of the lair, “I second that.”

“Well anyway, nice job getting your apartment back, April.” Kim waved to her as she walked into the kitchen, she sighed to herself as she filled the kettle with water, ‘Though I do hope she installs good security. With the gang war going on…but if it’s the same location then…then the Foot….what if they remembered….they could…’

“You know the kettle’s overflowing right?” Kimmy jumped with a shriek, “Relax, it’s just Star!” The blonde said, holding up a hand up in defense.

The turtle shook her head rapidly, “Ah- sorry, lost in my head…” Kim let out a breath of relief.

Star sat down at the table and eyed her, “Are you okay? You look like you just saw a ghost.”

Kim waved her hand swiftly with a reassuring smile, “Don’t worry about it, just thinking about the stupid war right now.” Then saddened as she poured our some of the water and placed the kettle on the stove , “I mean, I just wonder when things will be safe again, you know?”

“I know what you mean,” Star rubbed the back of her head, “ I’m still super nervous about going back onto the surface myself, not after what happened and the gang violence gives me even worse vibes. Although, April and I talked when she got back,” A soft smile formed as she brightened up, “There’s gonna be a studio apartment renovated within, and I’ll be moving in with her.” She shot her hands up, but as she did, the crystal star around her neck flickered as a small light orb shot from her hand an hit Kimiko. Star gasped as she then received an image in her head, a beat up version of her turtle friend as a large shadow loomed over. Star shook her head, ‘What was that?!’

“Star?” The blonde came back to reality as Kimiko waved a hand in front of her, the light ball was completely invisible to her, “Earth to Star? Everything alright in there?”

“Oh- oh, I’m fine, just thinking about how cool it be to have my own space again.” Star said sheepishly. ‘Still, that was kinda scary...’

Almost at random, Leo walked in rubbing his head as it was aching, “Hey, Little Turtle, I was wondering if you’d make some tea. The fight we got into earlier left me with a bad headache, I figured you would know what would best, Kimmy.”

Star rose her hand with a faint smile, “If you don’t mind, I could probably use a cup myself.” She was still processing whatever she had just seen.

“Oh yeah, that was what I was going to do anyway,” The short turtle turned back to the stove and turned the burner on. Then looked into a cabinet, “Let’s see…” She reached and pulled out three containers and some infusers, “While the boxed stuff is good, loose leaf is better.”

“I take it you know a lot about tea?” The blonde asked, watching her friend fill the infusers.

“Well, most herbs in general,” Kim held up a dried white flower with a big yellow center, “Chamomile is extremely common because of the many qualities it has, loaded with antioxidants, helps relieve stress and relaxes the body, also a natural sleep aid.” After loaded some into the infusers, she then added a purple flower, “Lavender helps promote calmness, and can relieve depression as well as minor aches.” Then Kim added a couple peppermint leaves, “When fused together with a little bit of peppermint, they create a sort of super tea that can relieve anything. Peppermint helps sooth upset stomachs as well as add refreshment to the taste. I usually keep a couple on me just to chew when I’m out on patrol.”

Leo watched her work with a soft smile as he took a seat at the table, “ Kim has a sensitive body, she can’t use soap or body fragrances unless it’s completely natural, that also includes ointments. So she learned how to make things herself.”

“That’s amazing,” Star said in awe as Kim set the infusers inside three mugs before adding the hot water, “But where do you get the stuff?”

“Local organic food store.” Kim shrugged as she put a little sugar in for the blonde and brought the mugs over , “Though some herbs have either been hard to find or too expensive.”

Star watched as the turtle set down her cup, “Then have you thought about having an indoor garden?”

“A few times,” Kimiko admitted, sitting down after putting down the other mugs, “Although I’ve had to reject the idea because I just don’t know if I’d be able to keep up with it…”

“I wouldn’t hurt to at least try,” Leo said, stirring the infuser around as it mixed with the water, “I’m sure Don and Master Splinter wouldn't mind it either, of course it doesn’t need to be large either.”

The younger turtle shrugged as she blew against the hot liquid and tested the tempeature against her tongue, “I’ll give it some thought again.” Then took small sips from the tea.

Chapter Text

- Kimiko's POV-

I jumped down to a roof of a building just before the ruins of the Foot HQ. Hopefully I didn’t draw too much attention to myself. My new armor is complete and well, it gives me a strange sense of security.

Staring up at the Foot HQ was enough to send chills down my shell as I thought back to the view from the night I joined them. I clenched my hands into fists as I remembered what I had to do to get by, I didn’t kill anyone, no, but threatening the lives of others, destroying small businesses because some crime lord demanded it? It wasn’t right at all…

A large hand suddenly covers my face as I nearly jumped out of my shell, “I thought you were tiny before, but this brings a whole new definition of the word.” A gruff voice bellows as I angrily hum at him, “Careful shortstack, enough steam and you’ll shrink.”

I rip myself out of his hold as I dust myself off, “Gross! Lizard sweat!”

I glared at him as he laughed at me, “What’s with the lame costume, shrimp?”

“As I had mentioned a few nights ago, I’ve had my run ins with the Foot and I like to be prepared. And I have my other reasons for this disguise. ” Then I grunted while pursing my lips, “Also, lay off the short jokes will ya?”

“ You’re just gonna have to deal with it. It’s how I cope with life.” Talon chuckled as he looked to the building in front of us. “Alright, we’re here, so what’s the best way in?”

“Coping my shell…” I mumbled quietly with disapproving eyes, “From what’s obvious, the power is cut off,” I crossed my arms again as I planned, “Do you have an idea where that data is you’re looking for would be?”

“The boss told me there was a genetics lab, that would be where I assume the data is.”

Oh no…I hated that floor, genetics labs always creeped me out big time. It was the thirty-third floor of the building, “Then perhaps it would be best to start from the ground floor, they must have a map somewhere.”

We jumped down to the street below as I led around to the parking garage. If I’m right, we can just follow the path of destruction us turtles and rat reaped while paying one Shreddie boi a visit. I heard Talon whistle behind me, “Man, what party did I miss?”

I turned and pressed my finger against my lips as we moved through the darkness, “Keep quiet and be on your guard, as I mentioned previously, Foot ninja could still be around. They tend to show up when you least expect them to and mass in numbers.”

“For only having been here once, you sure know a lot about this organization.” Then he snarled in disapproval, “Also it is pitch black and you expect to be able to a see a map?”

“Oh that reminds me,” I reached into one of the pouches and brought out a pair of goggles, “ These are high tech night vision goggles, I already have it built into my mask but you probably use some. As much as I’d want the power on, I don’t think it would be wise to attract unnecessary attention.”

Talon examined the goggles, “ Huh…I think I see your point,” He put them on and looked around, “There nice but tell me,” Then to me, “Do I look stupid enough now?”

I suddenly found myself snorting in laughter, “Well I mean-”

“You know what, never mind I said anything.”

We finally made it to the security desk where a large map layout of the building was pinned to the wall. I took a ninja star and marked our location, “So this is obviously where we are on the ground floor. ”

“And from what I’m seeing, we got a ways up.” Talon sighed in annoyance as he used one of his claws to mark the lab, “ Since you’re so insistent that we keep the power off, pipsqueak, how do you suppose we get all the way up there?”

Looking around as if I didn’t know the place too well, I took the lead but remained cautious through the darkness of the building. So far, there hasn’t been a trace of other presences nearby, I know the Foot, well most of them were loyal to Shredder. But I can assume that since he’s out of the picture, they’ve moved on?

“So from what the map showed back there’s an elevator somewhere.” I said in a rather oblivious tone.

I heard the lizard grunt behind me, “Look, I get you probably have a tiny brain in that little head of yours but did you forget that there’s no electricity running in this place?”

We finally found the dang thing as I looked at him with a cheeky grin, “I know, I have a plan.” With his strength, he pulled open the doors with relative ease. The elevator car was still at the very top where the boys and Splinter left it. Talon whistled again at how high it was. Then we were silent for a brief moment before I smirked, “So how do you feel about climbing up an elevator shaft?” Talon groaned impatiently and I snickered evilly, “This is payback for the short jokes errand boy.”

“Little shit…” The lizard cursed as he used his claws to dig in the sides of the shaft. I pulled out my tegaki climbed up with as I blew raspberries at him. Of course it was going to be a long climb.

“This is taking too long.” He grunted in pure frustration.

“ The stairs would have been worse.” I kinda wrecked them last time. Then out of the blue, Talon had appeared right next to me as he jumped, “Hey! What are you doing?”

Talon had picked me up by the shell with one of his large hands and placed me on his back, “Just hold on, I got an idea.” He looked all the way up to the floor marked thirty-three, “It’ll be easier to get to twenty-five instead.” Then reached for one of the two large cables.

“Just what are you up to-” Then realization hit like a truck as I remembered that a thousand pound hunk of metal was sitting all the way at the top, “Oh you are not serious- Sir, I’m going to have to stop you there because that is SUICIDE-” I clung for life as I instinctively wrapped my arms tightly around Talon’s neck just as he cut the other cable with one of his stingers.

“Hang tight!” Talon roared as we rocketed up. I closed my eyes just as the elevator car was closing in at a high speed, he kicked off the wall and barreled through the doors as we reached the twenty-fifth floor.

“Are you trying to kill us!? I was almost a turtle pancake back there!” I rolled of him as I saw my life flash before my eyes. Now I know what the others mean when they say I’m insane… I looked to him with a scowl, “Also, what happened to trying to be discrete?”

Talon chuckled as he stood up and dusted himself off, “ I’m not one for being patient, shrimpy, even if we caught eyes, I doubt we’d be in much trouble.”

“You say that now…” I mumble in a low tone.

He looked down at me as I lied still, then sighed as he offered me his hand, “Alright then let’s hurry and get out of here.”

I rolled my eyes and took his hand, “So what is it you’re actually after here? And why is it in the genetics lab of all places?”

Talon spoke as we moved through a garage of sorts where advanced Foot tech was manufactured, “I guess it won’t hurt to tell ya. But first some background story. My boss is a master geneticist, he once worked with the Foot a long time ago. He and his team were sent somewhere underground to run experiments with some crystal things they discovered in a cavern. These crystals weren’t just pretty to look at, they did things to test subjects. They mutated them into monstrosities, or so he says. Boss knew something wasn’t right, so he ditched them at the last minute, faking his death as he knew how deadly it was to cross Oroku Saki. Some time later, he came across this weird green stuff, kinda messed with his brain. Then he experimented with whatever he had, I was one of the first successful creations. Started out as baby monitor lizard, changed by the substance. He had a second creation in which he did more experiments with, but he ended up losing it.” He looked up as we came across a large gaping hole in the ceiling, giant, broken test tubes in sight, “Just recently he found a trace of something similar to the failed creation, here of all places. It may be the key to his success.”

“So like, a DNA sample then?” I asked. We jumped up into the lab, I was already not liking it here.

“Right.” Talon began to search through fire cabinets and drawers, “It’s not a large sample but it’s still something.”

We were thorough, looking all around for any signs. But we also needed to be careful, I don’t know what the geneticists actually did on this floor and really prefer to not know at all. However, there was one thing that bothered me, “You know, I would think we would have been found by now especially after your stunt. It’s been way too quiet and no sign of other ninja…”

“Ya think they just up and left the place?”

“That wouldn't be right either.” I shook my head, hopping over damaged tables and glass, “The Shredder had control of the city’s underworld, meaning the Foot were probably well feared by many. You would think for being at the top of the food chain, they’d want to remain at the top. Shredder is gone, but that doesn’t mean his Elite Guards and his loyal dog, Hun, are out of the picture.”

“Found it!” Totally disregarding everything I said, Talon had forced open a refrigeration unit and held up a vial of frozen blood.

I tilted my head at the sample, an odd sense of deja vu hitting me hard for whatever reason, “Wait…why does that look familiar…?”

Then out of the blue, a Foot Elite appeared around us as lower Foot ninja dropped from above, “I was curious as to why you snooping around here…” By his weapon, I could tell it was the leader, I reached back for one of my pouches. “Having late second thoughts…Kuro Katana?”

“Nah, just taking a trip down memory lane.” I smirked behind my mask, chuckling darkly, “ So you show your hideous face at last, hm? Seems it’s gotten uglier since our last encounter. Aww, did I do that?”

“Kuro Katana?” I heard Talon repeat in a questioning tone, right before laughing at me, “Okay first the stupid costume and now the stupid vigilante title, you’re too much shrimp.”

Sighing heavily, “Yeah yeah, get it out of your system…” I held up two red shuriken, one in each hand.

The Elite snarled angrily gripping his twin-bladed sword tightly , “I don’t know what reason you have for being back here, but we will have our revenge for our Master Shredder. Foot Ninja, attack these freaks!”

I quickly threw a shuriken at the wall to create an opening as the Elite disappeared, “As much as we’d want to party with you, we really only came for one thing.” Then swung one of my swords up right as the Elite appeared before me and thrust his weapon, “Talon, you have what you need, so start going.” I was going to land a hit but the leader vanished as a barrage of ninja took his place. I jumped back and swept my foot passed their legs, knocking them down as I fired bullet kicks to their guts.

Then I threw up my armored wrist to catch the twin-bladed sword as the Elite leader reappeared behind me, “Dude, you still suck.” I commented with a chuckle and reached for the handle of his blade. I harshly yanked him ahead of me and into a second group of ninja.

Then Talon came charging with a roar, his stingers extended as he punched them down like dominoes. The ninja all went tumbling down through the large hole in the floor, “Let’s get moving!”

“Wha-hey!” Talon suddenly grabs a hold of me and throws me through the opening, toward a roof below, “Jerk!” I quickly fired a cable from my grappling hook gun and swung onto the roof safely. Then fired a second cable just over the opening in the wall of Foot HQ, allowing the lizard to zip line down as we disappeared into the allies below. I lift my mask and hood over my head while panting, “Well that went better than I initially thought.”

“You’re tellin’ me.” Talon responded, stashing the vial into a pouch on his belt, “At least it wasn’t a total waste of time.”

I paced back and forth as I soon delved into my thoughts, “I expected more and I thought that all four of the Elites would be there. But with the City at War, I can only guess that they’re busy trying to maintain their high status at the top of the chain.”

“It has been rather pesky trying to do anything without some stupid gang getting unnecessarily involved.”

“Yeah and it gets on my nerves as well,” I nodded, looking up as I walked in circles, “ And it’s only going to get worse unless they can be stopped.”

Talon thrust his fist into the palm of his hand with a broad smirk, “So then why don’t we do that? Knock em’ out for a bit and lighten their numbers. Less goons on the street means less activity.”

“That’s true…” I tore off a sheet of paper hanging from a dumpster and jot my shell cell down and handed it to him, “I guess we can start whenever, for now though, you might not wanna lose that sample. Anyway, hit me up whenever you wanna take out some baddies.”

“For a shrimp, ya ain’t bad.” He nodded, we bumped fists before I disappeared into the shadows. I felt a little more confident now that I had an ally with me, although, a part of me felt off.

I keep thinking about that sample he needed, or well his boss. I sighed as I entered the hideout and stripped out of my armor, “I guess it’ll be another problem for another day.”

Chapter Text

“Hey Kimmy???”

The turtle didn’t lose focus from her orange-masked friend as she was busy training her butt off. Almost two days without serious training didn’t make Kimiko feel right at all. She was practicing with a spare set of Raphael’s sai to get a better feel for the weapons.

Mikey whined before attempting to poke her, “Yoohoo, Kimmy-” That resulted in Kimiko catching his wrist between the prongs of a sai and catapulting him into the pool.

“I’m busy.” The younger turtle said, twirling the weapons in her hands and then going back to her training. At least she tried to until the sound of Raphael snoring like a chainsaw was a loud enough distraction, “…always such a pain.” She sighed and sheathed the weapons in her belt. Kim then left the lair through her room right as her shell cell started buzzing.

Michelangelo whined again as he shook himself off, “Man…I was just gonna ask to sleep in her room, sharing a room with Raph is the worst…” Leonardo and Splinter were up watching a news broadcast so the couch wasn’t an option for him.

His mouth dropped a little as he viewed the project Donatello was busy with. The genius himself was busy welding some metal together. Mikey laughed to himself as he rubbed his hands together, a prank forming in his head. He tiptoed over to his brother before shouting, “Boo!!”

Don yelped and jumped around, the blowtorch near Mikey’s face, “Whoa, don’t shoot partner! Just me!”

“Mikey…” Don sighed in frustration and lowered the device, “Never sneak up on a turtle while he’s welding!”

Michelangelo eyed the crane contraption that had cables running from it, “Hey, love what you’ve done with the place!” He said sarcastically.

“Yeah, go ahead, make jokes Mikey…” The purple-masked turtle crossed his arms as his brother poked fun, “But when I’m using this underwater access way to cruise the river in a submersible, you’re gonna miss out on some fun. Unless you make yourself useful and help.”

Mikey yawned in the most dramatic way possible, “Suddenly I feel sleepy…” Which resulted in Don elbowing him in the gut.

- Outside-

Kimiko stood on top of a tall building that overlooked a majority of the city, she was in her armor as she cast an emotionless gaze into the streets. It was a little windy as her cape swept just behind her. ‘It still feels weird to be back to wearing this again…even if it’s for a completely different reason other than to hide my identity…’ She held up her arm, looking into the reflection that the metal gave off. She had built in night vision lenses into the mask that could be activated via a small button at the base of one of the ears. The color they gave off made it look as if the fox mask red eyes. Kim tilted her head at the image until smirking, “Huh… I like the look I give-”

Then came a fairly rude snort in laughter, “ Shrimp thinks she’s menacing…”

“Boi, I will show you menacing if you don’t cut the short jokes!” Kim glared below where Talon who was kneeling on the edge of the skyscraper, looking down below toward a group of thugs they had dealt with, hanging from chains wrapped around their waists. Together, the two stopped a few rising tensions between gangs or attacks on innocents that night.

“So would a short fuse on a little person be a ‘micro’ fuse?” He joked before laughing again.

“I hate you. I’m leaving.” Was all Kim said as she back flipped gracefully off the building and ran down the sides. She ran across rooftops until finally arriving in Central Park, a water bottle in hand, “I’m surprised I remembered…” She followed a trail until coming across a circular wooden frame and poured the bottle out on top of the soil in the middle, “I wonder what kind of tree this will become, certainly not a palm tree, too cold up here.”

---

“So then he was like- rawr rawr rawr! And I was like- AAGH! Then he was like- Grrr!!”

“Alright who broke Mikey this time?” Kimiko asked as she had hopped from her room, out of her armor and in her ninja gear. Michelangelo was having a fit about something, making fast, deep breathing and almost dinosaur noises, obviously going nuts.

“Uh, he broke himself.” Raph responded, spinning a finger around his head, “ He’s gone cuckoo since he got back.”

“Wait,” Kim rose a brow at the insane Mikey, “But hasn’t he always been like that?”

“Hang on,” Leo started, “ Raph, remember that albino crocodile we tangled with? Mikey’s croc could actually exist.”

Then a wild Liette jumped out from the pool, screaming as she tackled Michelangelo in a spine crushing hold, “ I saw it, I saw it and it was chasing me!!”

This caught the turtles off guard, “What did you see, what happened?” Kim questioned as the mergirl whimpered and shook.

“Big lizard monster!” Liette cried, “It was that same presence I felt that other night.”

“See!? It does exist!!”Mikey pat the top of his friend’s head to calm her down as he looked up to his brothers and Kimiko, “We have to go down and stop it!”

“Then take this porpoise device, I built it to explore some of the underwater passage ways,” Donatello walked over to a peg board and took the sheet off from it, revealing a scuba mask hooked to an oxygen tank, “It’s got a built in camera and a transmitter, and I put a two-way radio in the mask.” Then he logged onto a laptop with a program for the device, “We’ll be able to hear and see this croc on here.”

Liette let go of him as Mikey smirked as he put on the tank and spoke in an Australian accent, “Stay tuned guys as Mikey TV takes you on a croc hunt!” He got a running start as he was going to dive in, but Kim did him an evil and tripped him, sending him wobbling into the water in a less cool way, “Not cool Kimmy!”

“He had it coming.” Kim chuckled as she and Don sat down with Liette as they all watched the action on the laptop, Raph and Leo sitting on the ledge above the three.

Michelangelo swam through the waters until coming up to a grated tunnel entrance. He then moved to hide in a different pipe as he heard a growl from far off. A large figure swam to the grated entrance, the very crocodile he had been searching for. He was large and muscular, bellowing as he tore off the grate with a single pull and swam through. Mikey followed him silently as the croc led to where his home was assumed to be, “You guys seeing this?” Mikey asked as quietly as possible.

“Crikey…” Don said as Liette kept her eyes glued to the screen.

“Well Mikey, ya ain’t insane after all.” Raph joked, “ Not totally I mean.”

“I can’t really say I’m surprised…” Kim shrugged, “Actually stay right where you are, I want a better look at this guy.” She got up and grabbed one of the smaller breathing devices from Don’s desk and dove into the water after tying her hair into a tight bun. She followed Mikey’s path until she met up with him, still in the water, “He doesn’t look very friendly and I doubt you could take him yourself…still let’s get closer.”

Mikey let out a weak whine, “I don’t like you…” He sighed and steathily tailed the crocodile with his friend. They poked their heads into the home, but gasped, “Kimmy, look…Big, dark, and scaly is living in our old lair.”

“Weird…” The crocodile mutant set a small device down before putting on a scientist’s coat and a pair of glasses which caused the two turtles to quietly snicker at him, “He’s a Crocodile Professor?”

“Croc Doc?” Mikey snorted as they were cracking up.

“Focus you shell for brains, before you wind up a late night snack.” Don warned as they shut up.

“You were right, oh so right. The remaining component was exactly where you said.” The crocodile said, which surprised the turtles as he spoke very clearly, “Now I can complete my task for you. And then you can aide me in completing mine as for our deal. I am so glad I made your acquaintance. I don’t mind telling you, I’ve had much experience in repairing these units. Child’s play really, once you understand the basic principal.”

Kimiko moved ahead, using tegaki to silently climb up the walls, “Who is he talking to?” Her eyes widened at what it was he spoke to, “Mikey, he has one of those exo-suits.” Then she spotted the large device next to the crocodile, “And from what I can gather, that could very well be a transmat.”

“I can’t really see…” Mikey was looking over some rubble, “But I think he’s talking to…an Utrom.”

“An Utrom?!” The other boys shouted loudly into the mic, causing the speaker to squeal and Mikey to scream.

That gained the crocodile’s attention as he spotted Michelangelo, “An intruder!” He snarled, his eyes becoming narrow slits.

“Okay, time to go!” Mikey shouted, Kim sighed and dropped down, punching the croc in the snout before running off Mikey.

“If I remember right, there should be an access way somewhere. Lucky for us, he’s too big to fit through.” Kim said as she dove back into the water.

“Stop!!” The crocodile roared as he chased them down on all fours.

Mikey followed close behind as Kim searched frantically along the tunnel floor, until finally finding a grate buried under dirt. Both turtles pulled at it until it came loose, Mikey pushed Kimiko through first. He then bashed the crocodile’s face in with the metal grate before going through himself. The large mutant getting his head stuck in the small entrance.

They surfaced where they believed to be safe, “Okay, that was close…” Kim panted breathing in mouthfuls of air.

“Guys…are you there?” Mikey asked in between breathes.

“Mikey, Kimmy, where tha shell are ya!?” Raph asked loudly out of worry, “What’s happening?!”

“We’re in the 39th street run-off. It got a bit hairy back their with our reptile friend.” Mikey said, standing on some pipes as all was silent.” But I think we lost him…”

Kim held her hands on her hips, “Ya think!?” Then the crocodile leaped out of the water by surprise and dragged her back under.

“No! Kimmy!!” The orange-masked turtle dove back in and tackled Kimiko out of the mutant crocodile’s grasp, replacing her with himself. The croc bit into his oxygen tank before shaking him in a death roll and throwing him to a cinderblock wall.

Kim on the other hand jumped onto his back her hands over his jaws, “Oh no you don’t you stupid thing!” The crocodile bellowed angrily, ramming his back into the walls at high speeds and hitting the turtle in the process until catapulting her into Mikey.

Michelangelo moved in front of her, “Look, we didn’t mean you any harm!”

“We…didn’t…?” Kim asked as she slowly sat up, getting a glare from her bro.

The croc growled before his pupils enlarged as he calmed himself, “I…I am sorry…I get carried away sometimes…”

But as he helped them up, the other three turtles arrived on the sewer slider and Raph made an opening move by throwing his sai in a rage, piercing the wall between the two turtles and the croc. “Look fellas, a handbag with claws.” Raph spat as his brothers readied their weapons.

“Guys wait!!” Mikey shouted right as the giant mutant’s eyes became slits again, he lashed his tail, sending the two behind him back to the wall.

Leo and Raph worked to stall him while Don came in for an attack, but failed as the mutant tackled the hothead into the water. Both his brothers diving after him.

The younger turtles watched them brawl as they emerged from below, “Should we-”

“Nah.” Kim said abruptly with a sickening smirk on her lips, “Let them get their shells handed to for a few minutes, they provoked him.”

“Huh…it is oddly satisfying.” Then he stood up and readied his nunchucks, tangling them around Raphael’s sai before he could do any damage as, “But that’s enough.” He looked to the crocodile apologetically as his brothers had pinned him down, “Sorry, we tend to get carried away too. How about a truce?”

The large mutant bellowed until his pupils enlarged again as he was calmed down, “You may let go. I accept the truce.”

Leonardo looked to his brothers then to the crocodile and lastly to Mikey who helped him up, “Alright, but if this thing bites your head off, I don’t want to hear any complaining.”

“Allow me to introduce myself, I am Leatherhead.” The crocodile said as he straightened his coat and bowed properly. He glanced at each turtle as they stood next to him.

“Leonardo.”

“Raphael.”

“Donatello.”

“Kimiko.”

“I’m Mikey!”

Leatherhead nodded to each and gestured them to follow him, “Come, it is so drafty in these tunnels. Let us return to my temporary laboratory where we can speak in relative comfort.”

He lead them back to his home, the turtles couldn't help but reminisce at what was once their own lair, “ Ah, there’s no place like home!” Raph said happily.

“My sentiments exactly.” Leatherhead chuckled.

Kimiko studied the large device that occupied most of the space, “If you don’t mind me asking, did you build this transmat?”

“You are familiar with the transmat?” The crocodile asked as he put his glasses back on, “Then you know of the Utroms?”

“Actually, we and the Utroms go way back.” Leo informed, “Kind of a long story.”

“Really?” Leatherhead couldn't help but smile fondly at some memories, “They were my family. It is also somewhat of a long story, beginning when I was a little more than a hatchling.”

Leatherhead began as a simple baby crocodile who was unfortunately dropped off into the sewers by getting flushed down a toilet. It was then he was discovered by the Utroms who wanted to simply observe him. However, he had been exposed to the transmat byproduct, the green ooze that mutated him into a humanoid crocodile. Not only changing his appearance drastically, but also accelerating his intellectual development. As the Utroms came to realizing what had happened that he had become sentient, they ultimately adopted him. Leatherhead was happy living amongst the Utroms, learning much from them.

That is until humans discovered their base of operation and came in to destroy them. It was the same night that the turtles had their last encounter with the Shredder. The Utrom and the Guardians were able to use their transmat to go home before the T.C.R.I. building could implode. Unfortunately leaving Leatherhead behind.

The crocodile sighed sadly but shook his head, “But once I finish building this transmat, I will be able to join my family once again.”

‘But what would happen to the transmat once it’s left behind here?’ Kim eyed the device, a pit of worry and paranoia forming, ‘Once it’s fully operational then-’

“Ah, my friend, you have returned.” Leatherhead turned and welcomed as the turtles were in shock, “Lady and gentlemen, allow me to introduce to you, my good friend-”

“Baxter Stockman ?!” There in an Utrom exo-suit, was their old enemy, his head hooked up to the abdomen of the suit.

Raph snorted at the sight, “Hey Stockman, love the new look.”

“What’s wrong? The spider thing not cuttin’ it with the ladies?” Mikey joked.

“Hardy har har…” The scientist rolled his eyes as he approached the croc, “Leatherhead, my friend.” He started, placing a hand against his shoulder, “Do you recall the traitors I told you about? It was these turtles who sabotaged the T.C.R.I. building.” Then he pointed directly toward the five mutants, “It was they who destroyed the transmat, it was they who caused the Utroms to leave!”

Leatherhead removed his glasses as he stared toward the turtles in disbelief, “Them?! ”

Kim placed a hand against her chest with a gasp, “Oh no, Baxter Stockman telling lies? Imagine that.”

“These green gnomes are why I had you build our little you-know-what.” Stockman said as he walked to a table and held up a box, “And now we can put it to work.” He removed the top as a robotic sphere, cube, and triangle floated out and revolved around each other.

Not knowing what they were supposed to be, Raph threw a shuriken at one of them. However a laser shot it down, “Well that worked nicely…” The shapes transformed and joined together, forming some kind of turtle bot which bowed to them, It made a defensive pose before a yellow ray scanned Donatello and gestured to him.

“Allow me.” Don responded and jumped toward the bot with his bo. A staff formed in its hands and blocked Don’s attack.

Kim stood back and watched as the bot was able to overpower the turtles. It would start by analyzing the turtle before copying their skills and using them against. “It would seem by studying one of us, it learns of the tactics we rely on individually, but has to fully scan someone first.” She ducked as Michelangelo was thrown over her and was then face to face with it. Before she had a chance to move, the turtle bot fully scanned her within seconds, “And now that you’ve analyzed me, you’ll copy my fighting style…”

The two stared each other down for a good few minutes, “Well, do something!!” Stockman barked from the side.

The female turtle rolled her eyes and looked away, “Do I really take this long to-” She swiftly drew her blade to block the bot as she smirked, “Yes, yes I do. The moment an opening is clear,” The bot made a second sword, but Kim ducked again before it could land a hit. But the turtle bot kneed her in the forehead as it then landed a spin kick into her stomach region and hurling into a wall. “Okay, so its processors work faster than our reflexes…” Kim winced as she stood up, rubbing her forehead, “ Talk about heavy metal…”

“Then what do we-”

“Can I borrow these?” Raph interrupted Leo as he took his katana and ran at the robot, slashing at bot and cutting it into pieces.

It was then Kim discovered a weak point, “Mikey, toss me some chucks!” She sheathed one of her katana and followed up with and attack using both her sword and nunchucks, taking out one of the bot’s limbs, “It’s already scanned us once, so if we can all swap weapons and gang up on it faster than it has time to process-”

Leo switched Raph’s sai with Don’s staff, “Then we’ve got a win.” Don and Mikey distracted the bot while he tripped it from behind. Raph and Kim stabbing and dicing it to pieces until the hothead cut its head off.

The turtles swapped their weapons back and stared Stockman down with prideful smirks, “Anything else you wanna throw at us bro?” Mike laughed.

“I’m done playing!” Stockman roared as he used his robotic strength to tear off a part of a broken column and throwing towards them, “I’ll be happy to finish you off personally!” The five jumped out of the way as dust blew throught the lair, Stockman able to punch and beat the daylights out of the turtles. “I can’t tell you how many times you meddlesome freaks robbed me of my revenge when I was working for the Shredder!” He grabbed Kimiko by the hair and yanked her up, glaring daggers into her as she hissed in agony, “Especially you, sneaking into the Foot behind a disguise, stealing all of the credit that should have been mine alone!”

Stockman rose a fist but it was caught by a raging, bellowing crocodile, “The Shredder!?” He roared, causing him to drop the turtle, “You worked for the Shredder!?  He was the Utrom’s most hated enemy!!” Leatherhead’s eyes became slits as his rage took over, “ You weren’t planning to help me with the transmat, you used me!!” He bellowed angrily as he and Stockman wrestled.

Until Stockman backed up toward the lair’s entrance, facing the mutant reptiles, “ Very well, you pathetic freaks can all perish together!” He ran to an oxygen tank, “Believe me, I am doing evolution a favor!” Then threw it towards some electrical wires in the back before making his escape.

But not before it conked the youngest turtle in the head as it flew by, knocking her out as she shouted, “ Why?!”

The tank exploded, causing the ceiling to start collapsing. Leatherhead managed to hold up a large portion from coming down, “Go, now!” He shouted, the strength in his arms weakening.

Donatello scooped Kimiko up as he and his brothers ran out of the lair. Michelangelo stopped as he looked to the crocodile, “Leatherhead, come with us!” He ushered, “Forget about this place!”

Leatherhead shook his head slowly with a solemn smile, “No. If I do not have the transmat, if I cannot be with the Utroms…” Then frowned, “Then life is meaningless.”

“Leatherhead please!” Mikey pleaded as more debris fell around them, ignoring his brothers calling for him to hurry.

The crocodile again smiled warmly toward the turtle, “Go…My friend.” He said as his pupils became whole again.

Michelangelo bit his lip as a tear escaped his eyes before running out of the old lair, the ceiling finally coming down and ruining the home, Leatherhead trapped within. Mikey wiped the stray tear away as they bowed respectfully, “Poor Leatherhead…”

---

Kimiko’s eyes fluttered open as she instinctively reached to her forehead, feeling a bag of ice resting against her. However she wasn’t aching as bad as she had thought. But there was a sizable bump on her head.

She happened to be on the couch as the TV was blaring, the ending of Bleach playing, “How long was I out?” She remembered that Stockman had gotten away before an explosion occurred.

‘So he helped Leatherhead in building a transmat…meaning he could make one for himself if he wanted to…a path to the Utrom homeworld.’ Then her eyes widened as she was deeper in her thoughts, ‘If a certain someone is able to find and force Stockman to building one then- oh no, that does not bode well…’

Kim removed the ice pack and stood up from the couch. The lair was dark and the sounds of snores and restful sighs coming from different directions. She walked away as ill thoughts plagued her, ‘ Even if he doesn’t get it, someone can, and this world and many others have proven that there are those who would stop at nothing for such a device. All the destruction and evil that could come out of using a transmat… Honeycutt had a right to fear what could come of it.’ She bit her lip as that same pit of fear from before grew, ‘ The Utrom had to wait until the technology was available on Earth in order to create it, so it’s very possible to make another one.’

She shook her head in attempts to try and think of something else, but couldn't help but see a dark scenario play in her mind. Kim looked around the lair to maybe find something to do, but her eyes spotted a blue-masked turtle calmly meditating before bed.

Sighing as she walked over and sat down next to him. Kim crossed her legs and stared at the floor for a good minute. Then slowly leaned her head onto his shoulder and let out a second sigh.

Leonardo didn’t budge or open his eyes, but spoke softly as he acknowledged her, “Little Turtle?”

Kim was mostly silent until responded with an almost muffled voice, “Is this too soon…?”

“Never.” He leaned toward her small figure, he opened one eye to check on her , “Are you okay?”

“I…I don’t know.” She said, looking away from him, “ I just…”

“Need comforting?” The Kim nodded with a low grunt. The corners of his lips tugged upward into a faint smile as Leo opened both his eyes as he had a little idea. First he glanced around the darkened lair in case anyone was around. Then wrapped an arm around the small turtle girl and brought her into his lap.

Kim’s eyes darted away then to his face then straight forward, her face flushing , “L-Leo?”

“Just relax.” The Fearless leader said his arms engulfed her figure, his palms meeting each other as he closed his eyes again.

Kimiko watched as he resumed his meditation, it was oddly peaceful. She soon found herself resting snuggly against his chest, listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat. Feelings of paranoia were replaced with a warm fuzziness that soothed her as she fell fast asleep. ‘Maybe I just worry too much…’

Chapter Text

As a couple months pass, April and Star are getting closer to their big move into newly renovated apartment building. Despite being with someone she was close to, Star still felt a little uneasy. Attacks from the Mob were a growing issue on the surface, they were the same organization who tried taking her twice. But, she was still willing to get out of the sewers after so long. With the training she’s had with Splinter and the turtles, Star can now easily defend herself.

Meanwhile, Kimiko often met up with Talon every few nights. As they had planned, they would patrol the night and take on any villainous scum in hopes to reducing the surge of crimes. Talon’s venom was deadly, but not enough to kill an adult human. Kimiko would often rely on her ninjutsu or knock out gas. Both would leave their victims out in the open or hanging down from a street light, rope or chain around their waists.

Kim lifted her fox mask as she stared below an alley, panting heavily as this was their fourth bust that night, “This is harder than I thought…things are just getting worse up here.”

“At least it’s somethin’ to do, pipsqueak.” Talon cracked his neck to the side to get his blood flowing.

The turtle crossed her arms and sighed after staying quiet for a minute, then looked over her shoulder, “So how long do you think we’re gonna be doing this?”

“Why, you this done with me already? I’m hurt-” The lizard gasped dramatically with his hand over his chest as he then started laughing.

“I mean, I am now.” Kim rolled her eyes with an annoyed sigh as she turned her attention back to the city, “ What I mean is, how long will it be for the city to return to a sense of normalcy? Until it’s safe for people to go out without having to fear for their own safety.”

“Not to burst your bubble, Kim, but when has New York City ever actually been ‘safe ’ at night?” Talon responded, his tone becoming serious, “Humans are terrible, always will be. As long as they see a reason to destroy, they will always cause trouble of others. ”

The turtle stood in silence for a moment as she slowly nodded, “That is true…” Images of Hun, Stockman, even Lonae and General Blanque from D’Hoonib came into her mind, “ But there are a few good ones out there…far too few I think. I guess the most we can do is try to keep the truly terrible ones at bay.”

“As long as we get to bust some heads, I’m down. It’s been way too boring at the lab.” Their attention was then turned to a group of Foot ninja dropping into another alley further away, “Speak of the devil.” Talon smirked toward Kimiko, “You down for one more go tonight?”

“Let’s go.” Kimiko slid her mask back on and followed the lizard with a hand on her katana. They stopped just before the ledge to watch below, Kim’s face scrunching in disgust, “Oh gross…that mob guy, Weasel.”

“You got tha stuff!?” The bald mobster asked, a silver briefcase in his hand as he straightened his tie. His fellow mobsters stood by with guns ready.

Talon rose a brow as he bellowed lowly as he studied both sides, “And a Foot Elite, interesting.”

“Do you have the payment?” The Elite questioned, stepping out of the shadows, Foot ninja behind him.

Kim surveyed the surrounding rooftops, in case there were more ninja lurking about. But paused as she spotted two familiar greenies watching the meeting below. ‘Oh just who I need, Fearless and Hothead…’ She tightened her hold on one of her katana and focused back on what was happening in the alley.

Weasel panicked after tossing the briefcase to the ninja with the nice hat, “Y-you actually gonna count it?” He stuttered as the Elite flipped through one of the stacks of cash from within the case.

“He just stuttered in front of a highly trained ninja.” Talon snorted as he punched into his palm, “Not gonna end well.”

“What an idiot…” Every moment Kimiko would look back up toward the two turtles who were also watching the action.

“This is only half of what we agreed.” The Elite stated as he put the money back in the case and glared toward the mobster.

“Ya get tha otha’ half of tha money once we get da stuff.” Weasel smirked as he kept straightening his tie.

The Elite ninja closed the briefcase as he stood up, putting it to the side as he drew his trident, “Foot ninja!” He called as the ninja behind him leaped forward, out of the shadows. “ Exterminate these insects!” He shouted, pointing his weapon forward.

“Exterminate me? We’ll exterminate you pal!” Weasel boomed as he was about to signal his men to open fire.

In came a smoke pellet that went off as a loud thud sounded between the opposing factions.

“What da!?” Weasel started before a large mutant lizard roared as he darted from the smoke and knocked the wind out of him with a single punch. Then he tackled the other the mobsters to the ground.

Back inside the smoke, the Kuro Katana landed in front of two Foot grunts and threw her fists back into their faces. She ran along the wall and bounced off, landing a flying kick into the back of their Elite leader. She back flipped toward the center, her back facing away from Talon’s as the smoke dissipated after both laid waste to their opponents.

“Man, and here I thought this would be an interesting party, wouldn't ya say, Katana?” The lizard chuckled, cracking his knuckles.

Kimiko responded with a cool ‘hn ’ as the faction leaders both grunted, “Kuro Katana, you meddlesome pest…” The Elite spat as he angrily gestured his men to her direction, “Get rid of her!”

But before any side could brawl any further, Kim’s attention turned to the sound of a helicopter closing in, “Talon, we need to book.” She slammed a second smoke pellet down as she jumped onto the lizard’s back. Then pointed to a smaller path leading into another alley, “Through there.”

Talon nodded and ran through the path as the helicopter appeared, shining a bright light below, “This is the police, freeze! Drop your weapons!” The mobsters drove off while the ninja ran deeper into the alley in hopes of hiding within the shadows as police cars surrounded them.

Talon climbed onto a roof where he and Kimiko watched the action unfold. “That was almost too close…”

“I’ll say.” Kim let out a breath as she slid down from on top of him, “ Maybe we should wait a few minutes before jumping right into action?” Then she shook her head, “Though we beat down some punks, what did we even accomplish back there?”

“Dunno, shrimp , but I had fun.” Talon laughed, “Maybe we just need to patrol later at night?” Then he yawned and scratched at his chest, “But I’m beat, so uh, catch ya later?”

Kim nodded as they casually bumped fists, “If I must.”

“That’s the spirit!” Talon joked, he leaned down to her level and placed his hand on her head, “ Hey look! You’re almost tall enough to be taken seriously!” He laughed loudly as he then took off, “ See ya twerp!”

“GAH!!” The turtle shouted in rage as she watched him sprint passed rooftops, “Why do I tolerate you…?” She shook her head and let out a frustrated sigh, “Still…it feels like we’ve barely done anything-”

Kimiko froze as she turned around, Raphael and Leonardo standing in front of her with disapproving expressions and crossed arms, “Whoa, nice get up! Little late night fun, Kim?”

“You could say that, Raphael.” The younger turtle said, lifting her fox mask over her head.

“Uh huh…” Leo kept his eye on the mutant lizard as he disappeared then looked to Kimiko, “And who was that?”

“Oh, Talon? ” Kim casually stretched her arms over her head, “He’s a friend…annoying but reliable.”

“So what are ya up ta dressed like Batman?” Raph interrogated, raising a brow in suspicion.

Kimiko shrugged her shoulders, “I just feel better with some kind of armor on, keeps me covered in terms of defense and detection.” She looked over to the edge of the roof they were on, peering down into the streets, “This city is becoming more unhinged as time passes. And it’s going to become worse if nothing is done to stop the warring criminal factions.”

“And gettin’ yourself caught up in tha middle of these turf wars is gonna solve things?” Raph questioned, his voice raising as he was getting hotheaded.

“That’s what I’m hoping anyway.” Kim sighed as she turned back to him, “ With Talon’s help, I hope to dwindle the number of thugs in each faction, convincing them enough to quit or by somehow turning them over to the fuzz.”

Raphael groaned as cursed under his breath, “I just got done talkin’ ta hero boy over here, this got nothin’ ta do with us! It ain’t our fight.”

“To you maybe, but unlike you, I have my reasons for what I’m doing.” The younger turtle turned her attention back to the city, “ As the Kuro Katana, as someone who does have ties to the criminal underworld, to the largest faction of New York, I’m already involved. And I will not ignore it.”

“Are you listening to yourself?!” The red-banded turtle shouted, his fists clenched as his blood boiled.

“Yes I am!” Kim snapped back, “and I know what I’m doing!”

“Okay, both of you stop!” Leo intervened, stepping in between them. He sighed heavily himself, “ Look, I don’t know whether or not standing by is going to help or not. But arguing here isn’t going to do anything. Lets get to home and we can figure it out from there.”

Kimiko and Raphael both glared at each other before looking away in a huff, “Fine.”

The leader shook his head as they jumped down into the nearest alley, ‘ I just…don’t know sometimes…’

Chapter Text

“These innocent victims in unprecedented gang activity.”

-flip-

“Increased violence.”

-flip, flip-

Leonardo sighed as he flipped through channels for something decent to watch, but everything showed news broadcasts headlining the gang violence taking place.

“Imposed curfew has failed to stem the tide of violence.”

-flip, flip, flip-

“Several innocent bystanders were rushed to the hospital as they had been caught in the crossfire of more gang violence.”

He changed to more channels only hearing the same news in different phrases, it was starting to get on his nerves. The last station he flipped to, the anchors were arguing over the scale of the violence at hand. One was taking it seriously the other not so much.

Leo sighed again as he leaned forward in attempts to calm himself. He shook his head and stood up, looking for something to help relieve some anger. He spotted a practice target lying against the wall. Then drew his katana and leaped forward with a couple flips before piercing the target with a sword. He stepped back to view the result only to find that he didn’t hit a bullseye, just the side of the target. This caused him to growl furiously and yank the katana out.

“And I thought Raphael was hotheaded.” Kim joked as she and Splinter were watching him.

“You are troubled, my son?” Splinter asked calmly.

“I just…I’m confused Master Splinter.” Leo huffed as he paced back and forth, “I guess I hoped that things would change when we finally got rid of the Shredder. You know, for the better! But it just seems like everything just got…worse!”

“Are you outta ya green gourd?! We did this city a favor!” A wild Raphael shouted as he, Michelangelo, and Donatello approached them.

“But did we?” Kim questioned as she looked toward the ceiling, “ I mean, we kinda did both a good and a bad.”

Raph sent her a glare and a growl, “Ya ain’t helpin’ Sunshine! This ain’t our fight!”

“I’m just saying that technically, in a way, we do have some sort responsibility in this.” Kim argued, “ Because of that, a war is now taking place to decide who becomes the new king of the criminal underworld.”

“It’s still not somethin’ we should be gettin’ ourselves into.” The hotheaded turtle spat, “ But that probably doesn’t include you cuz ya too in ova ya head to realize that. Too busy with ya secret life on the outside.”

“I do what I have to, Raph.”

“Ya wouldn’t have to if ya never screwed yourself over in the first place.”

“You know what, fine, I don’t care. But like I said, I know what I’m doing out there. ” Kim huffed before storming out of the lair.

---

Out on the surface, Kimiko stood on top of a water tower, “He’s not entirely wrong though…” She shivered at the autumn winds as they blew around her, “It’s also colder out here in more ways than one…”

“You’re not wearing your fancy armor?” To the side was the fearless leader looking into the river ahead, watching cars move along the bridge.

“I wasn’t planning on doing much tonight to be honest with you.” She didn’t sense anyone else around so it was just the two of them.

Leo kept his gaze to the water, “So where’s your friend?”

“Somewhere, does his own thing most of the time. It’s just me tonight, well, until now.” She got a low ‘hmm’ in response, in which she then eyed him, “ Alright spill. What’d Raphie do now?”

“No, just…Master Splinter thinks I should just let this whole ‘ weight of the world’   thing ‘go ’. But how can I?” Leonardo knelt down in a huff, “ Because we defeated the Shredder, innocent people are getting hurt, because of us, because of me-”

“ Leonardo, how exactly is all this because of you?” Kimiko knelt with him, but looked to the ground, “ For a long time, I couldn't even look at you because I constantly blamed myself for what happened to you. Yet, how was I to know you’d get hurt? How could I have known Shredder would have been back?” She then found herself smiling softly as she turned her attention to him, “A certain someone once told me- We don’t always have control over the outcome of everything. And this is one of those times.”

“Why does that sound familiar…?” Leo asked, rubbing the back of his head as Kim chuckled, “ Still, there has to be something I can at least do…” Then let out another sigh, “So you and that Talon guy…you think shrinking the amount of gang members can really make a difference?”

“It’s a start…but not as easy as it sounds because there are just so many-” Kimiko then turned her head as a team of Foot ninja ran across a row of buildings towards the docks, “Hello, what do we have here?” She jumped down to the roof below, watching the ninja disappear into one of the warehouses, “Must be another ambush. Recently from what I’ve seen and heard, the Foot have lost a sizable portion of the city to both the Purple Dragons and the Mob and trying to reclaim what’s been lost.”

“Let’s find out what they’re up to.” Leo said as he landed next to her.

She looked to him with a slight hint of worry, “ Leonardo, do you really want to get yourself involved in this war? Are you sure you want to do this?”

“As far as I’m aware, I’ve been involved since the beginning. Kim, this is something I need to do.” The fearless leader said, Kim simply nodded as they silently tailed the Foot ninja. They stopped on the roof just before the warehouse, the ninja before them meeting with an Elite, “A Foot Elite? What were they doing in there?” He asked quietly.

Kim shrugged casually, “Dunno, but they’ve been the brains ever since Shredder was gone. Stockman quit and as for Hun, haven’t seen him since.” She scratched her chin as the ninja closed the warehouse doors and slid a pipe in between, “They’re keeping something or someone from getting out by the looks of it.”

They waited a moment until jumping across to the building, searching for a way inside. Leonardo took out his swords and was about to bash open a window to get in, “Wait, Leo, there could be more inside.” Kim warned, her hand over his.

“Then how do we get in?” He asked, looking around the perimeter, “We can’t use the actual entrances, Foot would spot us almost immediately.”

“I didn’t say we couldn't use the window. I’m just saying we gotta be stealthy here.” Kim started reaching for one of her pouches, “Now where did I put it-” She looked up as she fumbled around both, “I know I had a glass cutter somewhere on me-”

“Kim-”

“Hang on-”

“Kimiko we don’t have time to-”

“Aha!” Kim turned and yanked out a circular glass cutter, with a triumphant grin. But not before tripping herself over a pipe and falling through the window shell first, landing on the wooden floor below, “Ow…”

Leonardo stared down with a blank expression, blinked a few times before deadpanning, “What was that about needing to be stealthy?”

Kimiko breathed in before admitting defeat as he dropped in, “ I tried.” She carefully rolled off the glass, shaking small shards from her skirt and her hair, “Maybe I should rethink this thing…”

“Quiet down.” The blue-masked turtle held his finger up as the room was littered with knocked out mafia members, Weasel included.

“So what was the point in locking the-”

-beep-…-beep- …-beep-

“Oh that’s why, there’s a bomb.” Kim said calmly as she pointed to an armed explosive set to detonate within one minute. Her eyes snapped open as she shrieked, “There’s a BOMB!”

“Alright, you disarm it, I’ll see to our guests.” Leo ordered as he ran over and started picking up bodies and threw them through a garbage chute.

“Right,” Kim laughed sheepishly as she bolted for the bomb, “No pressure…” She took a deep breath and brought out a small knife, carefully prying open the explosive. She felt her heart nearly stop at all the wires a buttons, “One wrong move and we’re turtle nuggets…I really miss Donatello right now…” She looked over the many wires, as she started sweating a storm. She held up the knife against the green wire, she was going to cut it but froze as soon as they touched, “But what if it’s the wrong-” Forty seconds to go and Kimmy was struggling.

A larger hand covered hers, “Focus.” Leo encouraged as he had already cleared the room.

She took another breath as she immediately switched for the blue wire, closing her eyes as she quickly cut through it. “Did I choose right?”

Leo let out a major sigh in relief as the numbers died off as he gave her head pats, “Yeah, you did-” Oh how he was wrong as the explosive reactivated, only counting down faster, “Time to go!” He picked the smaller turtle up and jumped for the nearest window in time for the explosion to blow them through. Leonardo clutched onto Kim, his shell shielding them from glass as they were hurled into the water, the warehouse becoming completely totaled.

He didn’t let go until they safely emerged from the water. “That was almost too close.” Leo frowned.

“Even so, it was a good thing we went anyway.” Kim said, she moved behind him and brought her arms around his shoulders to keep her afloat, “Imagine if we hadn’t. Those mobsters would be six feet under by now.”

The leader sighed as guilt washed over, disgusted with himself, “And yet,…because of my poor judgement… you almost got seriously hurt.”

“Hey,” Kim gently slapped the back of his head, “This isn’t your fault. Even if you didn’t show up, I still would have gone myself. Which probably would have ended up a lot worse.”

“But-”

“Shush!” Kim swiftly covered his mouth with her hand and pulled him under the dock. They watched from the water’s reflection as Foot ninja ran across and jumped up to the rooftops above. When the coast was clear, they pulled themselves out of the water, eyes glued to the ninja that slowly disappeared as they moved further. “It seems like they’re headed back to their base.”

“Then what are we waiting for, let’s go.”

Kim furrowed her brow as his response, “Leonardo, you’re absolutely sure you want to do this? It’s not too late to back out now.” ‘Maybe Raph does have a point .’

“It’s already too late.” Leo said adamantly, “ I have to do this, I have to make things right, somehow or another. I can’t keep sitting by and do nothing.”

“…Fine.” The small turtle sighed before they continued to tail the Foot ninja.

Chapter Text

The turtles followed the Foot ninja to the warehouse where they first fought the Shredder. It was in complete ruins, but inside, was a whole nest of Foot ninja. Training for their next mission, their next victim. “ That’s a lot of ninja….” Kim whispered as they stepped away from the large hole that peered down, holding up her shell cell, “I should call up Talon, I’m sure we could use-”

Leo quickly held a hand over hers, “No-” He shook his head rapidly, “What I mean is, I’m sure we can handle this.”

“Leonardo, have you lost it?! ” Kim asked in a half-whisper, half-shout, pointing toward the hole, “There are way too many ninja to face off by ourselves. I may think I’m hot shell, but I know when I’m outnumbered.”

“But wasn’t it your goal to shrink the factions?”

“Yes- no- but what I mean, is, this is their turf , not ours. And I-”

“It’s now or never, Kimiko.” Leo placed his hands on her shoulders, looking down with almost pleading eyes, “ Think, if we do this, we’ll be doing a big favor for not just ourselves but for the city. While they have no leader, no Shredder. We’ll be one step closer to peace.”

Kim looked down as she thought for a moment, “You worry me, you know that?…and I really don’t feel right doing this alone…but…okay fine,” Then looked back up to him with a faint smile, “Let’s bust some heads, together. However, I should reiterate, there’s only two of us, and a ton of them. ”

“Yeah, but they’re mostly lower Foot ninja, which we can handle, Miss Katana.” Leo smirked, while giving her a wink as he finished.

“…I will push you in there if you ever call me that again…” Kim responded with an icy glare as she moved away and peered back down into the ruined warehouse. She held out a couple smoke pellets in one hand, “Anyway, the moment I drop these-”

Leo drew his swords as she rose her hand, “Is when we jump in.”

Both took a deep breath, but right before Kimiko could throw the pellets down, they were both yanked away from the large hole. Kim immediately spun around and kicked at whoever it was, “Whoa! Easy Kimmy!” Michelangelo cried as he caught her leg before it hit, “It’s just us.”

“What are you guys doing here?” Leo asked all dumbfounded as his brothers were suddenly there, “And- why?”

“To make sure you don’t do anything stupid without us.” Donatello said with a hand on his hip.

“Kinda too late for that.” Kim murmured, her eyes kept on the ninja below. “Wait, weren’t there a ton of them just a second ago…”

Mikey grinned, “We’re like the cavalry, but without the horses.”

“We shouldn’t be here.” Raph spat as he also peered down below, “This ain’t our war.”

Right as he finished, Foot ninja poured from entrances all around, surrounding the turtles, “Well…it’s our war now…” Mikey said sheepishly as they all readied their weapons.

The turtles stayed huddled together as enemy ninja came at them, “See, we didn’t need to call Talon at all.” Leo started as he blocked their swords with his, “Somehow, the guys found us.” Then threw his arms up, roundhouse kicking them down.

“…Do you just not like him or something?” Kim asked, uppercutting a ninja before kicking him down. Then she gasped with the stupidest grin, “Oh my shells, I didn’t think that was possible with you!”

“Wha-?”

“Wait who’s Talon?” Mikey asked while clobbering Foot with his nunchucks.

Kim smirked while her shell was against his, “Just someone I know.”

The orange-masked turtle nodded, “Oh,” Then shrugged as he ducked and Kim leap frogged over him to kick another ninja, “He sounds edgy.”

“Behind you!” Donatello vaulted himself over as he swung his staff around at a band of ninja from tackling Kim into the pit below. “Don’t get distracted now!”

“It’s not that I’m trying to be-”

She whipped around on her heel as a dark chuckle sounded, “You won’t be getting away this time, freak.” The Elite leader appeared before thrusting his twin-bladed sword forward.

“I was wondering when you’d show yourself,” Kim jumped back to avoid the weapon as he repeated the stabbing motion, “Just like your old master, waiting until we tire to strike.”

The Elite chuckled again, “Not this time, just something I like to call,” Kim tried to back up once again but this time, she was at the edge of the big hole on the roof by the tip of her foot, “Sweet revenge.” He thrust his sword once more. But as Kimiko was about to jump to the side, a second Elite appeared as he swung his spear to attack. This caused her to jump and fall over toward the ground below. “Fall like the pathetic worm you are!”

“Kimmy!!” Mikey shouted as he ran over, he grit his teeth as he was about to tackle the Elites. However, they disappeared, and Mikey dove right into the warehouse.

Kimiko on the other hand, had used tegaki to quickly dig into the ceiling, then used her legs to catch Mikey, “You…you idiot, I’m fine.” Although, the added weight caused her to lose her grip, “Never mind!” She shouted as the two dropped. Kim expected a hard landing but was instead caught by the shell.

“Starting a party without me? Now that’s downright cruel, shrimp!” Came a familiar chuckle.

“Dude…” Mikey said as he was also caught before hitting the ground, his mouth agape at the surprise, giant, mutant lizard that set them down, “Nice catch!”

“Talon, uh…hey there,” Kimiko said, just as surprised as her friend, “How did you know-”

Talon smirked, “I got wind of some trouble the Mob was gettin’ into, involving the Foot and thought I’d investigate before givin’ you a shout.”

“That fast? The Foot almost blew them to shell not too long ago…”

“Hi, I’m Mikey!” The orange-masked turtle grinned, “Thanks for savin’ my shell dude!”

“Hey, who’s this?” Donatello asked as he and the others dropped in to help. Suddenly he found himself in the middle of a ring of Foot ninja, “Wait a minute… a bo staff and a crowd of guys who all look the same? Time to try out one of my favorite movie stunts!” He smirked to himself as he planted the staff into the ground then spinning himself around on it in attempts to take the ninja all out at once…only for his plan to totally fail and the ninja backing away and staring blankly at him. He looked up with the most upset face, “Aww that didn’t work…”

“You need a refresher course in reality, Donnie.” Raph jumped into the ring as he proceeded to fight off the Foot ninja.

“Lesson One!” Punch!

“Lesson Two!” Kick!

Then he swung his leg around to kick a ninja and causing him to collide with other goons, “Lesson Three!” Raph dusted his hands off with a smirk, “ Class dismissed.”

The lizard spun around and whipped incoming ninja with his tail before punching one hard enough to fly into another Foot ninja, “Huh, pipsqueak never told me she had friends….Of course you guys aren’t as vertically challenged.”

Raphael started snorting in laughter as he fought off ninja, “I don’t know ya, but I think I already like ya.”

Kimiko slammed a fist super hard into a ninja’s face while giving him a dirty look, “That annoying thing who doesn’t shut up, is Talon.”

“I would ask how you met, but given our current circumstances, it’ll have to wait.” Leo said before getting backed into a wall with Foot soldiers, but was able to overpower them.

“So uh, about our so called plan…” Talon said as more and more Foot ninja surrounded, “Pretty tall order to fill…”

“Yeah…we may need to go back to the drawing board for that…I don’t remember there being this many Foot goons to deal with…” Kim responded as she felt herself getting tired from the fighting, “I don’t think I can hold out much longer.” She then rose her head to the side as she heard large, boom sounds on the outside, “Wait, do you hear that?!”

“Hear what?” Raphael asked as they were once again huddled up.

All of a sudden, a blast hit the wall from the outside and a large metal robot, with the appearance of some kind of ladybug, emerged from the opening. “Hey Don?????” Kim started as she jumped to the side with he and Talon, “What is that????” They ducked behind a portion of wall that was still standing.

“Seems like an attack robot, obviously,” He watched it shoot yellow beams all over the warehouse, “And from what I can tell, it scans the room with it’s laser sights first, before firing. So-”

“So if you were to take out the sights, which seem to be located in the center of it’s face,” Talon added pointing to two small, red circles on the nose of the robot, “The one on the top there. Then maybe it’ll stop, or lose control which is another possibility. But it’s firing its lasers at a fast rate, could be real risky, pipsqueak.”

Kimiko poked her head to watch its movements before tightening her mask tails and reaching back for her swords, “I think I see a way!” Then she sprinted around the wall and ran in a circular pattern to avoid. She drew her katana and deflected incoming beams. But because it was focused on her alone, it could follow her with ease. “If I can just get closer-”

Leonardo reflected on when he continued to miss targets earlier, feeling somewhat discouraged. “Shrimp, get back before ya get yourself fried!” He looked back to the robot, Kimiko was having trouble keeping up. After all, he was the one who suggested getting into the fight to begin with, Leo had to take responsibility.

“But we have to do something!” Leonardo closed his eyes, gaining focus before following Kim’s trail. He leaped forward, spinning around and piercing both katana into the laser sights of the robot. He flipped back off of it as he held his swords up as it seemed the attack bot was done for. However that didn’t stop the robot from going berserk and firing rounds all over the warehouse.

“Okay so that didn’t work-” Michelangelo said as he and his siblings took cover once again.

“Ya think?!” Raph snapped as he had attempted to stab the robot but was proven ineffective as it was made from an almost indestructible metal. “What’s it take to stop this thing?!”

Kimiko took another look at the rampaging robot, “When Leo stabbed it before, he not only probably doomed us, but he also exposed an opening. If you can look real close, some of its wires are loose.”

“What does that have to do with anything current?” Mikey asked, barely getting himself hit by trying to swing his chucks at the robot.

“Exposed wires, means an exposed weakness for robots,” Don informed, “ But right now, I don’t see how we can get close enough to do anything.”

“So who sent this thing anyway?” Leo asked, he had managed to slice into the head of the robot, but it wasn’t enough to bring it down.

But before anymore questions could be asked, explosive charges that were set around the warehouse suddenly detonated. The building collapsing around them, Kimiko and Talon on one side while the turtles on the other. Raphael glared at the leader as they held up a support beam to keep a section of the roof from making turtle pancakes, “ I hope you're happy, Leo. I hope doing the right thing was really worth it!”

Chapter Text

-Kimiko’s POV -

Once again, I’ve gotten myself separated from the team…this happens more times than necessary I swear. At least I’m not stranded in space!

Talon had picked me up and we had gotten out in time before the warehouse was completely destroyed. “You alright there, shrimp?”

I rubbed the back of my head, “Aside from a throbbing headache, I’m fine…” I stared at the now totally ruined Foot warehouse, “ Who’s idea was it to set explosive charges in the building?” More importantly…what about Leo and the others, where are they, did they make it?

“I don’t know, but let’s get to high ground,” Talon said as two more attack robots showed up, “ We can figure things out after.”

“Right.” I nodded as we ran for the nearest fire escape, I jumped to the ladder just as a big van that floored it out of there, “Wait…was that Stockman…?”

“Wait, you mean Baxter Stockman?” Talon watched at the van disappeared, “ Why would he be here?”

“I don’t know but that would explain the robots, and possibly the explosions back there. Considering his former alignment.” We jumped up to the roof where we could get a better look at the chaos at hand. We watched as police arrived in an attempt to quell the fighting. They tried to stop the robots themselves, only for the Purple Dragons to show up and knock them out. “There’s gotta be something we can do…this war is getting way out of control.”

We hid behind a brick entry way on the building, “It looks like Hun’s here too, not surprising considering he is pretty much the big boss of the Purple Dragons.” I shuttered at the sight of a missile launcher in Hun’s arms as he fired it as the van we just spotted He missed as the truck swerved wildly and hit a pile of rubble that fell over it.

Another explosion caught us off guard as a bus had gone up in flames. “Whoa, look down there.” Talon pointed to a sight next to the bus, a broken down attack robot in the middle of a puddle of water. It had sparks still flying as there was a trail leading to one big split cable, “ Well someone took care of one of them.”

“Has to have been Donatello, meaning the boys are okay…I hope,” I looked to the east, the sun was getting higher in the sky, “As much as I don’t want to, we may need to lay low for now. Too much daylight. We can form a better plan of action in the meantime.”

“What do ya suppose we do now? Plan A went AWOL.” I heard the lizard say as we carefully sped passed rooftops, avoiding detection from citizens and members of factions.

I bit my lip as I tried to think while in the midst of a headache, “Let’s see…from what we can gather, each of the factions has a member or former member of the Foot Clan. The Foot have themselves, lead by the Elites, Shredder’s most powerful ninja. Then we have the Purple Dragons, as I mentioned, they’re led by Hun, who was Shredder’s personal guard dog. He has an extreme loyalty to Shredder. And then the Mob seem to have had help from Stockman, who also seems to have equipped them with those robots. He was the Shredder’s leading scientist and technologist, because he’s too stupid to think for himself. “ Even though he’s an Utrom with eons of knowledge in his brain? Body? Blobbie? “ Anyway, by joining the Foot, they were honor bound to the Shredder. And will destroy or hunt down anything and everything for him no matter what the circumstances are.”

“…Would that include you?” Talon asked as he caught up to me, “You did work for him after all.”

“I may have been, at first, I never took any sort of oath when I rose to Elite status, I just proved my skills.” I shrugged, honor was never something Shredder had anyway, “ But I turned my back on him a long time ago. Back when the others and I had thought we had finished him at Foot Headquarters. I severed whatever allegiance I had to the Shredder that night.”

“And how long did that take compared to the other Elites?”

“A couple month’s of sucking up to Shredder…as for the others…I don’t know maybe a few years under his rule?”

“Then perhaps the factions just need a new leader to keep order.” Suddenly Talon has this creepy looking smirk as he eyed me, “Like you.”

“Wait wha- AAT-?!” I spit out saliva as I tripped over a ledge and hit a wall with my face below that thankfully had a fire escape just under it. I pulled myself away and immediately look up to Talon with confusion while holding onto the rails, “Me? What are you talking about?!”

The lizard lands on the fire escape with a loud thud as he made it shake uncomfortably, “ You were apart of the Foot and you just said the Elites were the most powerful. You, Hun, Stockman, and the leader Elites are figure heads of the Foot, appointed by Shredder, the late king of the criminal underworld. You might have quit, Kimiko, but in reality, you still have an established status. You, in a way, also defeated the Shredder, so you have the right to become the next leader.”

“I could…?” I shook my head swiftly, disapproving of the notion, “No! I can’t do that, I won’t! I don’t want to-”

“Do you wanna save the city or not?” Talon intervened as he grabbed me by the shoulders and held me up, forcing me to look him in the eyes, “That Leonardo guy seems real bent on saving it, not only would they unite, but bound by honor, you can prevent those dear to you from any harm. Sometimes, you have to make a sacrifice, and this is one that can decide so much.”

I tilted my head down as I gave it some thought. It was because of me, Leo nearly died, it was something I know I could have stopped. It’s because of my decisions that led to where we are now. Raph and Leo are at each other throats in the midst of this stupid war all because I shot an arrow with a note because of my own stupidity. Not to mention, Leo’s own guilt, that odd determination he had to fixing the city. “If this will help the city…if I am to do this, then perhaps they won’t have to go through any more pain…they can rest…the city can finally rest.” I sighed heavily, I can’t believe I’m stooping this low…again, “Then I’ll do this, for everyone’s sake.” I looked back up with emotionless feelings, “But I’ll need a guard.”

- Third Person-

- Later That Night-

The Kuro Katana stood atop an antennae pole as she looked down to the city. “Are you sure this is gonna work? Can this really be pulled off?”

“It has to.” Talon said, he was wearing a set of bullet proof armor, followed by black leather gloves with the fingertips cut off to help his punching. “Let’s go.”

Kimiko sighed as she adjusted her fox mask before back flipping gracefully off the building. She landed on the edge of a roof and kept running, back to the crumbled warehouse. She scanned the streets from above, there was no sign of the Elites or other Foot soldiers anywhere.

But, that didn’t mean the plan was fruitless as she found a few of the Purple Dragons, Dragon Face, and Hun. They stood in front of the same van from before, right as Stockman and the Mob Boss thought they had saved themselves by breaking free. The biggest threat was Hun, more specifically, his missile launcher. “Do you think you can grab that?”

“I can try-what the-” Talon had looked up, his jaw dropping, “Oh, that’s unexpected…and throws off everything we’re trying to do…”

“What is-” Kim looked to the roof of a much taller building as fear, hatred, and anger began to swirl around her. She tightened her hands into tight fists as she bit her lip hard, “No…NO!!”

Casting as a silhouette behind the moon was the figure of the Shredder himself. He peered down, as he spoke as cold as metal, “I have work for you.” Then ran in the direction of the still ruined Foot Headquarters. Hun ordered his fellow Dragons to move out, the Elites were tailing behind him, but couldn’t seem to catch up with him, while the Mob Boss and Weasel got into black sedans.

“Let’s go, I need answers!” Kimiko snarled angrily as she bolted for the tower, using her grappling hook to swing to and from buildings faster. “How…” She seethed as she made it to the Foot HQ in a fast manner. She threw down smoke pellets as she darted through in a rage. Flying a kick into the Shredder’s chest, knocking him back as she roared.

She flipped off as two guards, a really short guy that looked like Krillin from Dragon Ball, and a really tall guy with half of his head shaved, were about to strike. The two clashed swords with each other, Kim threw two long chains that caught both blades. Then she harshly yanked them forward. She leaped over and kicked both of them as they were about to drop their swords. Then ensnared them with the chains as she proceeded to dart for the Shredder. Talon caught up in time to place his tail and foot over them, “ I wouldn't move if I were you, punks.”

“What is this?!” He shouted he threw up his own katana in defense. That’s when Kimiko slid between the gap in his legs and thrusting a mule kick into his back at swift speeds. Then literally threw all of her red shuriken at him. Shredder jumped back in time to avoid them all as he didn’t see the turtle bolt and kick once again. The Kuro Katana sped back around to finally uppercut then spin kick him back into the throne room.

“I don’t know how you’re alive.” Kimiko said, venom dripping from her words as she drew one of her own black swords as she ran it against Talon’s stinger. Then leaped forth, her foot against Shredder’s chestplate and her katana aimed for his abdomen, “But I promise that when I’m done, you'll want to stay down.”

The smoke dissipated, revealing that whoever Kimiko was just fighting wasn’t the Shredder at all. But a woman who’s voice was that of a snake, “You truly are skilled, Kuro Katana…”

The turtle’s eyes narrowed as she spat, “Karai…I had wondered what had become of you since our brief meeting.” Her cold glare boring into the kunoichi’s green hues. Kim then positioned her venom laced blade against Karai’s neck, “Oroku Saki, Oroku Karai, it makes no difference to me who you are, because I will not hesitate.”

Kim lifted the blade with a loud cry, but as she was about to bring it down, Karai used her legs to throw the turtle off. “However, you underestimate my own skill as a kunoichi.”

Rolling back on her feet, and drawing her second katana, Kimiko continued to glare at the ninja. “You came all the from Japan, for what?”

Karai jumped to her feet after picking up her own katana as both kunoichi stared each other down, “I came to this city to restore order to the Foot, under my reign can peace return to the broken city.” ”

“ That’s funny,” Kim scoffed as she twirled her swords, “ Because I was going to do the same, as the Kuro Katana, I will seize that command myself as it technically, is my right. And in doing so, I will be able to save this city, my way.”

Karai held up her blade as Kimiko charged in with a flurry of swings, “What makes you think a traitorous scum like yourself deserves such a right?”

“It’s simple really, everyone in the Foot is traitorous somehow, even you, especially you,” Kim flipped herself over the kunoichi after their swords met again, swiftly connecting the back of her heel to Karai’s head then swinging her legs around to trip her. “You may have a deep connection to Shredder on a personal level, but I still have much more authority here than you.”

“Yet you made the mistake in coming here in the first place!” Kimiko shouted as she roared a battle cry, raising her blades in a rage.

“Kimiko, stand down!” A second pair of katana collided with the turtle’s as Leonardo had dropped down from above, “She’s on our side!”

“W-what…Leo?” Kim jumped back as Michelangelo and Donatello also came down, “You guys-”

Mikey happily waved to her, “Surprise!”

Casey was even there and grinned at the turtle, “ Yo Kim, nice get up!”

“You sided with the Foot…with the-” Kim tightened her grip around her swords as she registered all that was happening.

Meanwhile, Donnie stared at Kim with a risen brown, “Please tell me you weren’t actually serious about taking over the Foot , were you?”

“Actually, that was my idea,” Talon interrupted as he aided in freeing the chained up guards, “Well until now-”

“What is wrong with you?!” Kimiko boomed, pulling her mask over her head as she glared ice, cold eyes toward Leonardo.

“Hey! Listen to me! ” Leo sheathed his katana and threw his hands up in defense, “ This a temporary truce-”

“ And so aligning yourself with the Foot is going to make things right?! Have you completely lost your mind?!” The younger turtle snapped.

Leo felt his own blood start to boil, “I should ask you the same thing, do you really think you can lead a criminal organization like the Foot? Would you really abandon your code of honor, those who care about you?!”

“My honor was already damaged to begin with so you wouldn't have to!!” Kim shouted, “It’s called making a sacrifice! Under my rule, I would be able to have more control over what happens in the city, I would be able to put an end to the Foot’s vendetta with us!”

“Will you shut your damn trap already!!” Talon boomed as her smacked Kimiko in the back of her head, “Just a while ago you didn’t want anything to do with this, don’t you realize this a break for you?!”

The turtle bit her lip as she hissed in anger, but brought her mask back over her face as she put her katana away, “You can fight this war on your own, I’m done.” Then whipped herself around toward the exit, “Talon, we’re leaving.”

“Kimiko, wait!” Leo yelled as she sprinted away, “Don’t go!” He frowned as she disappeared from sight, “Great…she’s mad at me…”

“Dude…” Mikey trailed off as Donnie was somewhat speechless.

Talon sighed as he made for the exit himself, “Let the shrimp get mad, by the time she cools off, it’ll be the moment she realizes that whatever your plan was, saved her.” He waved back to the boys, “Adios.” Then proceeded to follow Kim’s trail.

“Sheesh…” Casey commented after watching the argument, “So uhh, who’s da lizard?”

Chapter Text

A still infuriated Kimiko paced back and forth as she stopped on top of one of the arches on the Manhattan Bridge, “What was he thinking…what were they all thinking!? ”

Talon sat on the edge, looking down into the water while listening in on a portable radio, “You still going on about that? From what I’ve been hearin’ on the news, the chaos was stopped. Isn’t that what you wanted in the beginning?”

“No- I mean yes, but not like that- “

“Then how so?” The lizard questioned, laying on his back and staring at the turtle upside-down, “You became so intent on becoming the next Shredder so fast it’s stupid. Is control really something you want?”

Kim stopped and turned to Talon with her hands on her hips, “I don’t know- Why would you even suggest the idea the first place!?”

“Because it was worth a try, you have a connection to the Foot Clan, well more like ‘had ’ .” Talon rested his arms behind his head, “Had I known that ninja lady had shown up to do so in the first place and how crazy you would get, I wouldn't have.”

“That ninja lady just so happens to be Shredder’s most loyal kunoichi, as Karai, is his adoptive daughter. She also commands the Foot ninja in Japan.” Kim folded her arms as she began to pace again, “Her showing up can mean something else entirely.”

“Yeah well, I still say she did you a favor, and how do you think your Leonardo feels? Think of all the weight he felt like he had to carry.”

The turtle paused once again, now remembering how much the gang war had gotten to him. He burdened himself with so much guilt and the responsibility to help the city. All that stress now gone. ‘The next Shredder? Me? What was I actually thinking?! Ughhh…I hate being me…’ Realizing that Karai being in charge did do some good, Kimiko facepalmed herself before taking a seat next to Talon, “It doesn’t help that I yelled at him too…” She rested her elbows on her knees and held her head in her hands, “I’m just the greatest aren’t I…”

“I’d give it a bit before you do an apology, too soon after an argument, gives it more meaning.” Then Talon’s phone began to vibrate, “Gimme a sec.” He stood up and was now walking around, talking to whom ever.

“It does?” Kim said with a risen brow, “ I mean…” She sighed to herself, “I hope he can forgive me…I wasn’t being fair.”

“How about a mission then?” Talon said as he unexpectedly crouched next to her with a toothy grin. “That’ll help pass the time.”

The turtle leaned far away from him while giving him disapproving eyes, “Dude- Okay but where?”

“Stocktronics, the professor needs something from the place.”

Kim scratched at the fabric just under her chin, “Another ruined lab? Is it another DNA sample?”

“Nah, just some machine parts.” Talon said as the two stood up and made for the long cables that kept the bridge connected, “It beats havin’ ta buy em’ online.”

“Sure, I’m down for another scavenger hunt.” Kimiko shrugged as they started running back into the city.

- Somewhere in NYC-

“So then, we got our butts totally by Karai and her friends. Leo makes this deal with the devil because he’s like that, and so somehow, we managed to stop the warring factions from destroying the city.” Michelangelo finished as he spun around a computer chair as he was visiting Star in her new studio apartment.

“That Karai seems powerful,” Star shuttered as she sat on her bed, a sketch book in her hands, “I’d hate to have to fight her myself…”

That’s when Mikey unintentionally slapped his knee, “Dude, you shoulda seen Kimmy in raging action. So like, Kimmy wasn’t with us during that part so she didn’t know what our plan was. So anyway, while we were waiting for Karai to bait the factions, the Mob, Purple Dragons, and the Foot, Kimmy comes flying in, throwing in smoke and explosions. She came in before the big showdown and just kicked shell. Although I think most of it was fueled by her anger. But man, she nearly put Karai in her place…and almost went a little crazy…” He rubbed the back of his head as he frowned, “She was kinda, really pissed off at us though, especially Leo.”

“She probably thought it was the actual Shredder at first,” Star stopped what she was doing to look at him, “ Remember that night she broke down? Whatever that guy did to her, it messed with her mentally, it traumatized her.” A vivid image of Kim's mental breakdown flashed in her head, almost as if she were actually still there before shaking her head. The pendant once again flickering, but only for a slight moment.

Michelangelo bowed his head as the image of Kim exploding on them played, “Yeah…that was bad…still I hope she’s okay.” He shook his head and looked up to the blonde, “Anyway, I’ll be sure to call her later.”

“That’d be a good idea.” Star nodded as she couldn't help but smile toward him, “You’re a good friend to her Mikey.”

“I am?” That caused the goofball to put his fists on his sides and look up in a heroic manner, “I mean, of course I am! Kimmy's like the little sister I've always wanted!”

The blonde giggled as she watched him before pulling out the fantasy journal, “So, is Sir Mikey ready for another adventure?”

“Always!”

- With Kimiko-

“What exactly are we looking for?” Kim asked as they jumped onto the roof of Stocktronics. The building itself was pretty narrow, almost like a rounded pyramid.

“Since the place it in ruins, it’ll be easier to locate robotic cores. The robots built here should be offline.” Talon explained, he had swiped a large duffle bag on the way for said parts.

Kim nodded in understanding as she walked toward the edge, looking into the large windows that striped the building, “Seems simple enough. In my time with the Foot, I’ve never actually gotten to see the interior of this place. Stockman’s long since abandoned the place after the boys and April supposedly wrecked house. So it would be safe to assume that there is no power here.”

Talon tilted his head at the turtle, “Did it ever occur to you that he may have had some secrets kept hidden here?”

“You realize this is Baxter Stockman we’re talking about right? He never keeps his secrets hidden, when he tries, it’s always sloppy because he’ll run his mouth about it like a moment later. Like this one time he had blabbed about working for the Shredder, almost got a new one ripped open.” Kim equipped suction cups around her hands, courtesy of Donatello. “And besides, trying to hide something with windows this big, you’d might as well show the whole world. We can just climb around until we find what you’re looking for.”

“Whatever you say, twerp.” He followed her lead and climbed down the slanted walls of the building. The turtle stopped and stared at him with questioning eyes, “What?”

“How the shell are you able to climb without, well, anything?!”

Talon snorted, “Seriously, you’re brain’s not that tiny is it?” He lifted his right hand, revealing pads in the middle of his fingers and palm, they looked kind of like ribbons, “Lizards in general have these pads that act as natural suction cups, enabling them to climb nearly anything.” He moved passed Kimiko at a scary fast pace, “And if we don’t get a move on, we’re gonna have eyes on us.”

Kimiko responded by blowing raspberries at him as they searched the perimeter of Stocktronics. Most of the interior was filled with dust or cobwebs from the lack of maintenance. She paused as there was an office at the top facing an oversized monitor, “Here’s a start.” She put one of her suction cups away and brought out the circular glass cutter from before. She placed it over the window as it made a hole big enough for Talon to get through. “That’s a big, important looking desk, we can probably find some information.”

- To Mikey and Star -

“We did some good around the village!” Mikey grinned as he moved a Bowser figure around a map Star had drawn out, “The farmers no longer need to worry about deranged wild life now that the warlock was defeated all the time ago. And now, their lands are thriving with crops and healthy livestock.”

“You said it! The blacksmith of course was all kinds of impressed when you helped improve his smithing techniques.” Star said as she picked up her Princess Peach figure, placing her on the cliff, overlooking the sea, “That ancient elf did a lot of damage to the world, though I wonder what his reasons were…I know for centuries now, elves have always been looked down upon. They were once at war with the humans in ancient times, but afterwards, peace blossomed between the races. Elves were accepted into the royal court after a treaty had been signed, some even fell in love.”

The orange-masked turtle shrugged as his figure moved up to join Peach, “So if elves are originally meant to live thousands of years and are said to be the most powerful magic users in all of Sahira (Sah-hee-rah), wouldn't marrying other races not as gifted, I don’t know, cause elven bloodlines to thin out?”

Star shook her head as she blinked at Mikey, “I…I didn’t think of it that way…but you have an excellent point, Sir. For a dwarf prince who’s lived his entire life underground, you have more logic than most of the humans combined.”

“Dwarves usually see things others can’t in most fiction.”

- Stocktronics -

“Hey, I found somethin’!” Talon shouted as he ripped a bookshelf off of the wall, revealing an elevator behind it.

Kimiko narrowed her eyes as she found in unamusing as he forced open the doors, “Okay seriously? What’s with the villains always having secret, hidden elevators?”

“I dunno, but I’m getting serious deja vu right about now.” The lizard took a piece of rubble and dropped it down the shaft. It hit the bottom about a minute in waiting, “That’s a long way down.” He said, whistling at long drop, “Pitch black too, creepy.”

Kim moved passed him and grabbed onto a cable as she hit a button in the ear of her mask, “That’s why you have night vision.” She jumped down, holding onto the cable as she carefully slid down. Every few moments, she’d catch herself against the shaft wall to keep the metal rope like cable from injuring her. Kim dropped onto the top of the elevator car and opened the hatch, jumping further down.

“Weird how there aren’t any other openings for the other floors. Whatever Stockman has down here, he definitely didn’t want others to know.” Talon said as he climbed down the walls and into the car. He again pried open the doors with his brute strength

“From the looks of it here,” Kim pointed to a map on the side above the buttons, “We’re underground, sewer level I’d say, judging by the scale.” The way forward was walkway that ran through a large lab, it was in ruins, holes and debris everywhere. Below was a large assembly line, in almost the same state, “ So the good news is,” Kimiko pointed to broken mousers that littered the room, “This was easy. Downside? We’re still in the dark.” ‘The guys really did a number here…’

“Heh, could be worse.” The lizard shrugged as they jumped to the bottom and started picking through mouser robots. “Tch…most of these things have their heads blown off, as if they taken out via self-destruction. I need bots with their heads intact.”

Kimiko studied the lab from their position, “Stockman must have been mass producing them here, judging by all the loading spaces. So there must be a supply of parts stored near the back.” Then pointed to a large conveyor belt that ran all through the lab, “ Let’s follow that.”

“This better not be a waste.” Talon scoffed, kicking aside the useless mousers. The two walked along the belt until coming across a dead end. The conveyor belt above ran into the room ahead through an opening large enough for mousers to go through, “ Hey, shrimp, think you’re tiny enough can crawl through?”

“On it.” Talon picked her up by the shell and tossed her onto the belt. Kim laid flat on her plastron as she inched into the other side where large bins of unassembled robot parts lied, “I think we won a jackpot, there’s a ton back here- Oh what the-”

Talon was about to talk when a loud, metallic roar shook the lab, “The hell-” He backed away when the wall burst open, a giant sized mouser stomped through. It had two large mouser heads as claws and a pair of rockets on its shoulders. It was at least two sizes bigger than Hun, “That’s a big mouser! ”

The giant mouser roared as it stomped forth and shot the rockets from its shoulders toward the lizard. He jumped out of the way and ran into one of the loading bays that dipped like a trench, “Hah, ya missed!”

That was when two red shuriken zipped passed and collided with the rockets that Talon soon discovered were homing, “You’re height is a weakness all on its own, errand boy!” Kimiko said as she ran along the conveyor belt, “Makes you a huge target!” She looked back at the mouser as it’s two heads opened and shut like crab claws, “It doesn’t look too complicated to take down-” The robot roared again and jumped up onto the belt, making it shake, “Okay, it can jump-” Like a raptor, is charged at high speeds toward Kim, screeching loudly. “And run!!” The turtle ran along the shaking belt as the robot had her in its pursuit.

“Jump down already!” Talon shouted as the giant mouser’s main head opened as it shot smaller rockets toward her.

“I have a plan!” Kim said as she jumped, ducked, and rolled toward a wall on the other end of the lab, all while the belt shook from the weight of the robot. As soon as she got close, Kim bounced off the wall as the mouser crashed into it, mid rocket launch. Then jumped off of the conveyor belt as it came down as well.

Talon had caught up with her as the giant mouser’s main head flew passed them, the body lying still against the rubble, “It must have awakened as a security protocol, too bad no one’s runnin’ the place.”

“I have to wonder what Stockman’s intentions were with something like that…” Kim said as they dismantled the robot.

Suddenly a purplish light shined on the two from one of the mouser heads, Talon paused as a barcode showed at the base of Kimiko’s neck as the fabric had been torn open during all the fighting, “Those numbers…”

- 0019880415002 -

The turtle quickly covered her exposed skin and looked to the lizard with disgust, “Dude, it’s rude to stare. What are you even talking about?”

“Uh, sorry, it’s nothing. Just readin’ the numbers on the mouser.” Talon said, shaking his head as he moved onto the large bins, “I’ll have to make sure to do a second trip, there’s a ton here.”

Kimiko tilted her head as her friend remained silent for the remainder of the trip. Only glancing at her every few minutes before looking away completely, “So this guy you work for…what’s his name?”

“Oh uh-” Talon started as he forced open an exit that lead into the sewers, “I suppose it wouldn’t kill me to tell ya, he goes by Hector Gilligan. He likes keepin’ to himself a lot. Anyway, I’m off, gotta get this to him pronto.” The lizard said, leaving her in quite a hurry.

“Alright…see ya.” Kim rubbed the back of her head as she watched Talon climb up to the surface, “Did I do something?” She shrugged with a sigh as she turned around, “Well…maybe it’s time to go home myself.”

Chapter Text

“ Do you really think you can lead a criminal organization like the Foot? Would you really abandon your code of honor, your family?! ”

“ Under my rule, I would be able to have more control over what happens in the city!!”

Kim slapped herself in the face as she groaned, “Why am I such an idiot…why did I think I could do that all by myself ?” As she walked through the sewers, she removed parts of her armor, wrapping it up inside her cape, leaving only the arms, legs, and the sleeveless haori on her. She poked at her neck, feeling nothing but her green skin, “And what was up with Talon…what did he see that made him distance himself like that?”

She jumped to her room and set her armor down, slipping out of the rest of it before lying down on her bed with her MP3 over her head,  Scars by Papa Roach playing. She faced the wall  as the passed events played in her mind, “At least the city can finally rest, still…I don’t feel right about Karai being here…”

---

“I christen thee- the Shell Sub!” 

Kimiko opened her eyes as she heard Donatello yelling, followed by a loud splashing of water, “What are those boys up to now…?” The grumpy little turtle sat up and yawned while rubbing the back of her shell, “…owww, I ache…” She half-whined, “…why did I have to do all that fighting…”

She slid on her usual ninja gear and took her hair out of the tight bun it was in, brushing it down with her fingers. She fit on a pair of black leggings on as well. Kimiko came out of her room in time to see the new submarine Don had built go underwater to traverse the access way he finished that led into the East River. 

“Donatello is going with Michelangelo on the first venture…” Kim asked as she jumped down. “I thought I was the only insane turtle here…”

“Well if it ain’t Lil’ Miss Sunshine.” Raphael joked as he was drying himself with a towel, he and Leonardo were soaked after Mikey practically dropped the sub into the pool, “Ya have fun last night?”

“Had a blast!” Kim said in an emotionless tone as she dramatically threw her hands up, slapping something onto Leo’s back, “And now that I’ve seen what’s up, I’m out of here.” Then made for the elevator.

“But ya just got back…” 

“ And I’m going back out. I got stuff to do.” The turtle waved as the doors closed behind her.

Raph exchanged glances with his brother, “Look if she’s still mad at me-”

Leo held his hand up as his eyes softened, “Trust me, it’s not you.”

The red-banded turtle nodded his head slowly as he soon chuckled, “Oooh, problems between ya two, I take it?”

“Erm…well,” The fearless leader rubbed the back of his neck as he looked away from his brother, “We….kinda had an argument the other day, you weren’t there…kind of my fault…I think… but- I’ll fill you another time.”

“Oh hoo, what did ya do ta piss her off Leonardo?” Raphael’s laughed as his brother groaned in annoyance. He spotted a pink sticky note and peeled it off of Leo’s shell, “ ‘Meet me outside tha roof of tha warehouse.’ Well, looks like ya gotta chance ta there, wise guy. Don’t keep her waitin’ now!”

---

Kim sighed to herself as she stood on the edge of the roof, “How am I gonna do this…?” ‘ I never even considered how Leo must have felt through all that… ’ A cold wind blew as she felt herself shivering. ‘ It wasn’t this cold earlier… ’

Then a thick, pink coat was placed around her figure, “ You’re gonna freeze your shell off out here without something warm, it’s supposed to snow tonight.” She heard as a ski hat was then fitted around her head.

 She turned herself around to face the fearless leader who had a big jacket on himself and a blue beanie on his head. Leo was finishing up by tying a pink fleece scarf before smiling softly in satisfaction, “There! Now you won’t become a turtle-sicle.” He said with a goofy chuckle.

Kim stared at him and his stupid, caring smile as she laughed at him, “You dork…”

“I try.” Leo responded before the air was filled with silence. He looked up and sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck, “So um…you wanted to meet with me?”

“Y-yeah I did it’s just-” Kimiko looked away herself before back to the turtle, “I need to get materials…then after, I’ll need to head to Central Park. You wanna come with?”

“Of course, we can take the Battle Shell.” Both teens nodded as they jumped down from the roof and then into the truck. Leo focused on driving, but an awkward silence was felt around them yet again, “Just over the bridge right?”

Kimiko nodded while staring out of the passenger’s seat, “Yep, there should be a parking lot not too far from Hattori-San’s shop.”

“ Or I can just park in the alley like we do most of the time.”

“O-oh right yeah, I totally didn’t just blank out!” Kim frantically tugged on her scarf, looking down at the river as they passed the bridge. 

Leo kept his eyes on the road as he recognized the tatami curtained shop windows, “So what are you going to make now?” He slowed down and turned into the alley until coming to a stop.

“Just some repairs, ” Kim found herself smiling warmly, “ And replacement weapons….I seem to be losing mine a lot as of late.”

“Blacksmithing must be a real handy skill to have…” 

They entered the shop through the side entrance like before, “Hattori-San?” Kimiko chimed as the old man wasn’t anywhere in the shop. 

“Kyah! Hyah!” They heard Ona shout from the back as Hattori emerged from behind a new bead curtain he had put up.

“Ah, hello Kimiko, and Leonardo.” He bowed his head kindly, “Always a pleasure.”

The turtles copied him with respectful manners, “Likewise, Hattori-San.” Kimiko responded, “From the sounds of it, I’ll assume Ona-Chan is training?”

“As my granddaughter grows older, I want her to be able to defend herself.” Hattori grimaced as he adjusted his glasses,  “The outside world is beautiful, but not a safe place.” 

“Remind you of anyone?” Leo said, leaning down to whisper into Kim’s ear as he chuckled, “Our own sensei would agree with you sir.”

Kimiko giggled herself, “ If Ona-Chan can learn blacksmith skills as quick as she did, imagine the kunoichi she’ll become. Anyway, I should get to looking at the fabrics.”

Fearless sighed to himself as he watched her browse, ‘ She wanted to talk but- ’

“You seem uneasy, Leonardo.” Hattori said quietly as he casually stroked his long beard.

“Oh, don’t worry about it, it’s nothing really.” Leo tugged on his hat to keep it on.

“Then talk to her , son. ” The man looked in Kim’s direction as she compared a silk to a more comfortable linen. “You will not get anywhere if you don’t.”

‘ H-how did- ,’Leonardo shook his head and nodded before being once again drawn in by the swords displayed on the wall, “I understand.” 

After purchasing the material, the turtles loaded the truck and drove over to Central Park. However, there was still that weird silence around them. Kimiko led them to the spot where a thin beginning of a tree was sprouting. “Since when did you start growing a tree?”

“I don’t know what it is or what it’s supposed to mean, but Master Splinter thought I should.” Kim said, shrugging in response as she had brought a large bottle of water with her, “So I guess I am…It’s supposed to teach something but I have no idea what Sensei meant by that.”

Leo examined it himself as once again they grew silent. He sighed after she poured the bottle on the sprout, “Okay look-”

He stopped as Kimiko whined, jumping onto him with a shell crushing hug, “I’m sorry!” She cried, sniffling into his jacket, “It wasn’t right for me to get mad at you…I just…I-”

“H-hey, I’m the one who should be apologizing.” Leo spoke as he caught her, holding her just as tightly, “I put you through a stressful situation, and even so, I should have found you before going with the plan. I knew how much Shredder had affected you and yet, I ignored that.”

The short turtle shook her head, “Leo, I wasn’t myself…I truly felt that I could control the Foot,  it would somehow make the streets safe and bring an end to the gang war.” She shut her eyes and tightened her hold for a brief moment, “ I was so willing to just give up everything-”

Leonardo pulled himself away to look at the younger turtle’s eyes, “ There’s no way in shell I would let you do that to yourself, Little Turtle. Not in a million years.”

“E-even if it actually would help-”

“No!” Leo firmly pat her on the top of the head, “You’re worth so much more than being a replacement for some war crazed alien.”

“.....If you really think so…” Kimiko poked the top of his head with a grumpy, sniffly pout, “One more thing, Never trust an unknown kunoichi, they are more lethal than they let on. Female ninja were often used to seduce or feign innocence toward their targets into getting information or worse. Mere words can mean something else entirely…I should know, I do that all the time.”

The blue-masked turtle snorted into a laugh at her short lecture with a playful smirk, “Are you sure it’s not…..something else?”

“Hey, you’re a good turtle and all but I mean it-!”

The smaller turtle shut up right as soon as Leo pressed his lips against the top of her head, the snow beginning to fall from above, “I won’t.” He said with a low chuckle.

Kim was frozen as her face became all a deep shade of maroon, she also might have been screaming on the inside…

“Kimiko?” Leo had pulled himself away as he looked down at her flustered face as she slapped her hands over it, “Are you okay?” He asked, poking her in a gentle manner. “Little Turtle??” He poked her once more as she almost immediately threw her hands around him, hiding her face against his coat. Leo, himself, couldn't stop from laughing toward her as he embraced the small turtle in his arms, “Never change.”